DUKE 

UNIVERSITY 


LIBRARY 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/historyofspiritl01gard 


M 


HISTORY 


a 

OF  THE 


Spirit  Lake  Massacre 


AND  CAPTIVITY  OF 


MISS  ABBIE  GARDNER 


PUBLISHED  BY 

MRS.  ABBIE  GARDNER-SHARP 

ARNOLDS  PARK 
LAKES  OKOBOJI,  IOWA 


SIXTH  EDITION-REVISED 


Entered  according  to  an  Ad  of  Congress  in  the  year  1885 
By  ABBIE  GARDNER-SHARP 
In  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  Washington,  D.  C. 


Copyrighted  1885,  1892  and  1910,  by  Abbie  Gardner-Sharp 


ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 


Kenyon  Printing  Company 
Printers  and  Binders 
Des  Moines,  Iowa 
1910 


^7^,68 
SS3I  H 


PREFACE 


It  was  with  a great  degree  of  embarrassment  that  I as- 
sented to  the  various  invitations  extended  to  me,  to  place 
upon  record  the  recollections  of  my  youth,  and  group  the 
incidents  for  a history  of  t^at  tragic  event,  generally 
known  as  the  “Spirit  Lake  Massacre,"  which  so  far  had 
gene  unwritten,  and,  no  progress  made  in  that  direction. 

Believing  that  a local  history  of  this  lovely  lake  region 
is  demanded,  on  account  of  its  becoming  the  favorite 
summer  resort  in  the  great  northwest;  and  because  the 
aw'ful  events  of  the  massacre  transpired  here,  I have, 
amid  physical  ills  which  have  disqualified  me  for  the 
active  pursuits  cf  life,  devoted  tw:o  years  of  painful  labor 
to  indicting  the  bitter  reminiscences,  and  gathering  the 
facts,  dates,  and  events  recorded  in  this  volume. 

In  doing  so  I hope  to  benefit  myself,  pay  a lasting  trib- 
ute to  the  memory  of  those  whose  lives  were  consecrated 
to  civilization,  and  save  from  oblivion  the  historical  mat- 
ter within  these  pages. 

Being  fully  conscious  of  my  inability  to  execute,  to  the 
satisfaction  of  the  public,  a task  so  responsible,  I would 
have  been  glad,  for  the  sake  of  history,  to  impart  my 
knowledge  of  the  bloody  drama  to  one  whose  gifted  pen 


IV 


PREFACE. 


would  have  been  more  worthy  of  the  subject;  hut,  by  sad 
misfortune — which  has  followed  my  captivity — the  duty 
has  fallen  upon  me. 

Thus,  I have  undertaken  Lhe  task,  relying  confidently 
upon  the  generous  reader  for  a justification  of  the  mo- 
tives by  which  I was  actuated;  relying  upon  the  maxim 
that  “truth  is  mighty,  and  will  prevail,”  without  the 
glitter  of  rhetoric. 

Errors,  in  some  particulars  may  he  found;  but,  in 
view  of  the  pains  and  labor  taken  to  guard  against  them, 
it  is  believed  they  are  few  and  unimportant. 

The  articles  found  within,  which  are  not  original,  are 
credited  to  their  respective  authors,  most  of  whom  w'ere 
active  participators  in  the  transactions  of  which  they 
write. 

1 am  greatly  indebted  to  friends,  w'ho  have  kindly 
aided  me,  and  furnished  me  every  facility  in  their  power, 
by  which  the  history  should  lack  nothing  of  complete- 
ness. Without  the  assistance  of  the  persons  referred  to, 
this  book  w'ould  not,  at  this  time,  be  presented  to  the 
public. 

I now  commit  my  work  to  the  public,  trusting  the 
labor  expended  upon  it  will  not  be  lost. 

ABBIE  GARDNER-SHARP. 

May  12,  1885. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I. — Rowland  Gardner. 

His  Birth — Youth — Search  for  New  Home — Marriage — • 
Family — Removal  to  Greenwood,  New  York — Removal 
to  Rexville  in  1S50 — Marriage  of  his  Daughter — Jour- 
ney to  the  “Far  West” — Lost — Crossed  the  Mississippi 
at  Rock  Island — Wintered  at  Shell  Rock,  Iowa — On 
Iowa — On  to  Clear  Lake 7-16 

CHAPTER  II.— Clear  Lake. 

Clear  Lake  To-dav — Clear  Lake  in  1S51 — First  School  in 
Cerro  Gordo  County — The  Sioux  Indians  kill  a Win- 
nebago— Befriending  the  Winnebagos — The  Appear- 
ance of  Five  Hundred  Sioux  Warriors — Flag  of  Truce 
— Search  for  Winnebagoes 17-23 

CHAPTER  III. — Grindstone  War. 

Indians  encamp  near  the  Lake — Begging  Expedition — 
Killing  Mr.  Dickerson’s  Rooster — Breaking  the  Grind- 
stone— Mr.  Dickerson  knocks  the  Indian  down — Caus- 
ing Trouble — Mrs.  Dickerson  pacifies  the  Indian — 
Twenty-five  Men  march  out  against  Five  Hundred 
Indians — Indians  raise  Flag  of  Truce — Treaty — Re- 
ports of  more  Indians  coming  Frighten  Settlers — 
They  desert  their  Homes — Return 24-34 

CHAPTER  IY. — On  to  Okoboji. 

Another  Move — Into  Dickinson  County — No  Settlements 
West  of  Algona — Occasionally  encountered  Red  Skins 
— Herds  of  Elk  and  Deer  seen — July  16th  Journey 
ended  at  Okoboji  Lakes — -Description  of  the  Lakes — 
Feelings  of  Home  and  Peace 36-43 

CHAPTER  V.  — Dickinson  County  Settlement  and 

ADJACENT  SETTLEMENTS. 

Report  of  Fire-arms  heard — New  Neighbors — Still  more 
Neighbors — Finally  forty  Persons  comprise  the  Set- 
tlement— No  Settlement  West — Nearest  Northeast  on 
Minnesota  river — A few  Families  in  Palo  Alto  and 


o 


CONTENTS. 


Emmet  counties — Also  in  Clay  and  Woodbury — A few 
Families  seiue  eighteen  Miles  north — Eliza  Gardner 
goes  to  Springfield — Luce  goes  for  Supplies — Spring 
approaching  '....44-56 

CHAPTER  VI. — Ink-pa-du-ta  and  his  Band. 

Extract  from  Judge  Flandreau’s  Papers — Description  of 
Inkpaduta’s  Band — Testimony  collected  by  Major 
Prichette — Names  of  Band  at  Time  of  Massacre — 
Inkpaduta’s  Appearance — His  Family — Number  of 
Dakotas — These  fed  by  Government 58-63 

CHAPTER  VII.  — Circumstances  that  led  to  the 
Massacre. 

First  trouble  at  Smithland — Indians  interrupted  in  Chase 
— Indian  bitten  by  a Dog— Indian  kills  Dog — Settler 
beats  Indian — Settlers  whip  Squaws,  who  steal  Corn 
and  Hay — Whites  take  Indians  Guns — Indians  com- 
mence Depredations — Rob,  steal,  and  kill  Stock,  up 
the  Sioux — Abuse  the  Settlers 64-67 

CHAPTER  VIII.— The  Massacre. 

On  the  eighth  of  March  Indians  reach  Okoboji — Feign 
Friendship — Then  act  Insolent — Luce  and  Clark  go  to 
warn  Settlers — Indians  shoot  Mr.  Gardner — -Murder 
his  Wife,  Son,  and  Daughter — Beat  Children’s  Brains 
out  with  Stove  Wood — Take  Abbie  Captive — General 
Destruction  of  Everything — Abbie  is  dragged  away 
to  Camp — She  leaves  her  loved  ones  mangled,  dead 
and  dying — They  plunge  into  the  Blackness  of  Night 
and  Forest 69-77 

CHAPTER  IX. — The  Massacre  Continued. 

Mr.  Mattock’s  Cabin  in  Flames — Two  Victims  inside — 
On  the  Ground  dead  Bodies  of  Dr.  Harriott,  Mr. 
Snyder,  Mr.  Mattock,  and  others — Carl  Granger  dead 
by  his  Cabin, — Luce  and  Clark  found  dead  by  Lake — 
First  Night  in  Indian  Camp — War-dance — Next  Morn- 
ing Mr.  and  Mrs.  Howe,  Son,  and  Daughter  Murdered 
— Four  Murdered  at  Noble’s  Cabin — Mrs.  Noble  and 
Mrs.  Thatcher  Captives — Mr.  Marble  Shot — Mrs. 
Marble  taken  Captive 78-90 

CHAPTER  X. — Discovery  of  the  Massacre. 

Mr.  Markham  returns  Home — Finds  Death  and  Ruin — 
Runs  upon  Indian  Camp — Just  escapes — Spents  Night 


CONTENTS. 


Q 

o 


in  Forest  with  Frozen  Limbs — Frozen  and  famished 
he  goes  to  Springfield — Carries  News  of  Massacre — 
Eliza  Gardner  learns  of  her  Father’s  Family — She  is 
overwhelmed — She  fears  her  Sister  is  a Captive.  .91-96 

CHAPTER  XI. — Attack  ox  Springfield. 

The  Indians  move  Westward— Camp  at  Heron  Lake — 
Warriors  march  for  Springfield — Springfield  People 
fortify  — Indians  beguile  them  out  — Kill  Willie 
Thomas,  and  wound  others — They  rush  in  and  barri- 
cade doors,  etc. — They  Fire  at  Indians  through  Port 
holes — Drive  Indians  off — Indians  go  to  Stewart’s — 
Kill  him,  Wife,  and  two  Children — Johnny  Stewart 
hides  and  escapes — Indians  go  to  Wood's  store  and 
kill  the  Woods  Brothers — People  Flee — Reach  Grang- 
er's Cabin,  fifteen  Miles  distant  on  the  Des  Moines — 
Men  with  frozen  Limbs  are  deserted — Refugees  meet 
Volunteers — Wounds  are  dressed — Other  Comforts 
received — They  finally  reach  Fort  Dodge 97-118 

CHAPTER  XII. — Official  Account  of  the  Massacre.. 

Settlers  call  for  Help  to  check  Indian  outrages — Three 
companies  of  Volunteers  go  to  the  Rescue — Hardships 
endured  by  Volunteers — They  meet  Settlers  fleeing 
from  Indians — Three  wounded — The  Surgeon  of  the 
Expedition  dresses  wounds  of  Victims — Fifty  Regu- 
lars at  Spring-field — Woods,  and  Gaboo  (half-breed), 
warn  Indians  of  approaching  Troops — United  States 
Officers  from  Fort  Ridgley  censured  — Twenty-five 
men  detailed  to  inter  dead — Two  of  the  number  frozen 
to  Death — Gov.  Grimes’  message 119-128 

CHAPTER  XIII. — Burial  of  the  Dead. 

Reports  of  the  Massacre  reach  Fort  Dodge — Reports  con- 
firmed— Great  Excitement — Three  Companies  of  Vol- 
unteers organized — Their  Mission  to  bury  the  Dead 
and  Punish  Indians  — They  meet  Refugees  from 
Springfield — They  hear  of  Troops  from  Fort  Ridgley 
being  at  Springfield; — Twenty-five  Men  are  detailed  to 
bury  Dead — They  complete  the  Task — Memorial  of 
Isaac  H.  Harriott — Two  of  their  Number  are  frozen 
to  Death — Fourteen  badly  frozen 129-137 


4 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XIV. — Spirit  Lake  Expedition. 

Leaves  Webster  City — Arrival  at  Fort  Dodge — Citizens 
organize  under  Major  W.  Williams — Names  of  Com- 
panies, Officers  and  Privates — Leaves  Fort  Dodge — 
Cooking  by  camp-fire — Forced  march  through  the 
deep  snow — Heroic  conduct  of  Major  Williams — 
Capt.  Duncombe’s  sufferings — Some  of  the  Volunteers 
desert  and  go  home — Meet  Settlers  fleeing  from  scenes 
of  Bloodshed — Arrival  at  Granger’s  Cabin — Unwel- 
come news  concerning  United  States  Troops — Detail 
twenty-five  men  to  bury  Dead. — Terrible  Scenes  at  the 
Cabins  of  the  murdered  Settlers — Crossing  Cylinder 
Creek — Capt.  C.  B.  Richard’s  noble  Efforts  in  behalf 
of  the  suffering  Men — Sufferings  of  the  detail  Party — 
Two  men  lost — Tribute  to  the  memory  of  Captain 
Johnson  138154 

CHAPTER  XV. — Return  of  Warriors. 

Warriors  return  from  Field  of  Battle — Bring  Twelve 
Horses  loaded  with  plunder — Their  Account  of  the 
seige — Broke  Camp — Captives’  Burdens — Mrs.  Marble 
Provisions  give  out — Eat  decayed  Fish — Cook  Ani- 
slaps  Papoose — Terrible  condition  of  Mrs.  Thatcher — 
mals  not  dressed — The  Women  prepare  Wood,  etc. — • 
Male  Indians  do  not  labor — Etiquette  of  Inkpaduta’s 
party  155-162 


CHAPTER  XVI. — The  Indians  Pursued. 

United  States  Soldiers  arrive  from  Fort  Ridgley-  -They 
pursue  Indians — They  reach  at  3 p.  m.  Place  left  by 
Indians  in  the  Morning — They  are  discovered  by  In- 
dians— Great  Excitement  Among  Indians — Indians 
prepare  to  fight — Threaten  to  kill  Captives — Soldiers 
are  deceived  by  Guides — Turn  back — Indians  flee — 
Two  Days  and  Nigths  March — Maj.  Flandreau’s 
Statement  163-172 

CHAPTER  XVII. — Sad  Fate  of  Mrs.  Thatcher. 

We  still  journey  West — -Enduring  Exposure  and  Starva- 
tion— Wading  Streams  Waist-deep — Journey  through 
Pipestone  Quarry — Legend  of  the  Sioux — Reach  the 
Big  Sioux  after  six  Weeks’  March; — Young  Indian 
pushes  Mrs.  Thatcher  into  the  Sioux — She  swims  to 


CONTENTS. 


0 


Shore — Is  pushed  Back — Finally  Shot — Indians  think 
Mrs.  Thatcher’s  Spirit  is  troubling  tnem — They  take 
fight  173-186 

CHAPTER  XVIII. — Rescue  of  Mrs.  Marble. 

Frequently  meet  roving  Bands  of  Indians — Visited  by 
two  Brothers  May  6th — They  buy  Mrs.  Marble — She 
bids  Farewell — Follows  Indians  off — Twenty-eight 
Years  finding  her — Mrs.  Marble’s  Letter — Hon.  C.  E. 
Flandreau’s  Report  of  Mrs.  Marble's  Rescue — 
The  Ransom — First  Bond  Ever  issued  by  Minne- 
sota   187-207 

CHAPTER  XIX. — Superstitions  and  Manners  of  the 
Dakotas. 

Beyond  the  Big  Sioux  in  Dakota — Living  on  Roots — Wild 
Animals  eaten  without  Salt — Skunk-hunt — Ponies 
and  Dogs  overloaded — Sick  Papoose — Divinations  Per- 
formed— Papoose  dies — Burial  in  a Tree — Home 
Training — Religious  Beliefs — Believe  in  Great  Spirit — 
Immortality  of  the  Soul — Their  Sacrifices,  Oblations, 
etc. — The  supposed  origin  of  the  Dakotas 208-224 

CHAPTER  XX. — Death  of  Mrs.  Noble. 

Meet  a Party  of  Yanktons — Captives  sold  to  Yanktons — 
Continue  with  Inkpaduta — Mrs.  Noble  refuses  to  obey 
Son  of  Inkpaduta — He  drags  her  from  Tent  and  kills 
her — Scalps  her — Ties  her  Hair  to  Stick — Terror  of 
remaining  Captive — Spring  had  Come — The  bound- 
less Prairie — Buffalo,  Antelope,  and  Fowl  for  Game — 
Cross  Great  Battle-Field — Bones  and  Skulls  found — 
Great  Scaffolds  for  Burial-places 225-237 

CHAPTER  XXI. — Arrival  of  Rescuing  Party. 

James  River  reached — Encampment  of  Yanktons — Their 
uncivilized  State — The  Captive  an  Object  of  great 
Curiosity — Despair  settled  upon  Captive — Plans  of 
Major  Flandreau  and  Governor  Medary — Arrival  of 
rescuing  Party, — Indian  Council — Price  of  Ransom — 
Dog-feast — Last  Night  in  Indian  Camp 238-251 

CHAPTER  XXII. — Returning  to  Civilization. 

Leave  Inkpaduta’s  Band — Novel  Boat — Indian  Escort — 
Team  and  Wagon  produced — Travel  East — Reach 


6 


CONTENTS. 


Half-breed  Trading-post — Receive  Kindness — Obtain 
White  Woman's  Dress  — Reach  Yellow  Medicine 
Agency  — Outbreak  feared  from  Sioux  — Trouble 
Quieted — War-cap  Presented — Proceed  down  Minne- 
sota River  252-263 

CHAPTER  XXIII. — Delivered  Over  to  the  Governor. 

Journey  resumed — Redwood — Fort  Ridgley — St.  Paul — 
Great  Excitement — Kindness  of  the  People — Delivered 
over  to  tne  Governor — Speeches  of  Indians — Gover- 
nor’s Reply — Free  once  More — $500  Donated — Dis- 
cover Sister’s  Whereabouts — On  to  Dubuque — Thence 
to  Ft.  Dodge — To  Hampton — Meeting  with  Sister,  and 
Relatives  of  Mrs.  Noble  and  Mrs.  Thatcher — Extracts 
from  Col.  Lee’s  account 264-282 

CHAPTER  XXIV. — Since  the  Captivity. 

Marriage — Visit  Spirit  Lake — Names  of  Early  Settlers — 
Indian  Excitement — Become  Resident  of  Bremer  and 
Butler  Counties,  Iowa — -Birth  of  Son — Move  to  Mis- 
souri— Lose  Household  Effects  by  Fire — Remove  to 
Kansas  — Back  to  Iowa  — Birth  of  second  Son  — 
Another  Fire — Visit  the  Scenes  of  Childhood — Loss  of 
Health — Birth  and  Death  of  third  Child — Visit  St. 
Paul  283-291 


CHAPTER  XXV. — Retribution. 

Inkpaduta  on  Yellow  Medicine — Expedition  fitted  up  to 
find  and  punish  him — Reach  the  Camp — Roaring 
Cloud  runs — He  is  shot  and  Killed — His  Squaw  taken 
Captive — Expedition  of  Indians  sent  after  the  others 
■ — Three  killed  and  three  taken  Captive — Trouble 
about  Payment — Matter  dropped — Little  Crow’s 

Treachery  — Minnesota  Massacre  — Eight  Hundred 
Whites  Murdered  292-307 

CHAPTER  XXVI. — Visit  to  the  Old  Home. 

Third  Journey  to  Spirit  Lake — Mode  of  Conveyance — The 
Wonderful  Change — Spirit  and  Okoboji  Lakes  as  a 
Summer  Resort — Hotel  Orleans — Visit  the  House 
where  Captured  by  Indians,  and  other  Scenes  of  the 
Massacre — Sad  Memories — Memorial  Mound — Seated 
by  Window  in  old  Home 308-31S 


The  Spirit  Lake  Massacre 


CHAPTER  I. 


ROWLAND  GARDNER. 


His  Birth — Youth — Search  for  New  Home — Marriage — 
Family — Removal  to  Greenwood,  New  York — Removal 
to  Rexville  in  1850 — Marriage  of  his  Daughter — Jour- 
ney to  the  “Far  West” — Lost — Crossed  the  Mississippi 
at  Rock  Island — Wintered  at  Shell  Rock,  Iowa — On 
to  Clear  Lake. 

OWLAND  GARDNER  was  born  in 
the  year  1815,  in  New  Haven,  Con- 
necticut. On  the  bank  of  a rapid 
stream  near  by,  stood  a factory  for 
the  manufacture  of  combs.  Employed  there, 
he  spent  several  years  of  his  youth.  Tiring 
of  the  daily  routine  of  factory  life,  he  started 
in  quest  of  a new  home;  and  in  early  man- 
hood located  in  the  beautiful  and  fertile 
plateau  lying  between  the  smiling  waters  of 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


the  “Twin  Lakes,”  Seneca  and  Cayuga,  in 
Seneca  county,  in  the  grand  old  state  of  New 
York.  With  all  its  fine  mountain  scenery, 
and  sparkling  rivulets,  the  state  contains  few, 
more  romantic  spots  than  this  one  at  “Twin 
Lakes.” 

At  this  place,  on  the  22d  day  of  March, 
1836,  he  was  united  in  marriage  with  Frances 
M.  Smith,  of  a devoted  Christian  family. 
As  time  passed,  their  home  was  made  happy 
by  the  advent  of  four  children,  Mary  M., 
Eliza  M.,  Abigail,  and  Lowland,  youngest 
child  and  only  son. 

Abigail,  youngest  girl  and  writer  of  this 
history,  was  born  in  1843.  While  yet  a child 
and  earlier  than  I can  remember,  we  moved 
to  Greenwood,  Steuben  county,  in  western 
New  York.  Here  strolling  with  my  sisters, 
by  Canisteo’s  rippling  waters,  climbing  the 
rugged  slope  of  the  towering  hills,  or  listen- 
ing to  the  buzz  of  the  great  saw  in  father’s 
saw  mill,  in  sportive  joy  I whiled  away  some 
of  the  pleasantest  hours  of  my  life;  and  it 
is  with  fond  recollection  that  I wander  back 
in  memory  to  those  delightful  scenes  of  child- 
hood,— to  joys  which  were  so  complete  in  the 
happy  days  at  Greenwood. 

My  first  school  days,  too,  were  passed  at 


ROWLAND  GARDNER. 


9 


that  place,  and  pleasant  memories  are  awak- 
ened by  thoughts  of  my  teachers,  Lydia 
Davis  and  Sarah  Starr.  My  parents  were 
members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
and  consistent  Christians.  During  their  stay 
in  New  York  they  enjoyed  church  privileges, 
which  they  were  deprived  of  ever  after,  in 
life.  Father  was  also  a strict  temperance 
man,  never  using  either  spirituous  liquors 
or  tobacco  in  any  form,  and  it  was  his  con- 
stant endeavor  to  instill  into  the  minds  of 
his  children  principles  of  temperance  and 
virtue.  In  the  year  1850,  he  purchased  a 
saw  mill  in  the  village  of  Rexville,  a few 
miles  from  Greenwood,  and  again  the  family 
were  called  upon  to  pass  through  the  vicis- 
situdes of  establishing  another  home. 

Oh,  that  he  might  have  been  content  with 
a well  earned  promise  of  success!  Instead 
of  being  laid  low  in  an  unknown  grave  in 
the  western  wilderness,  he  might  have 
amassed  a fortune,  and  had  a long  and 
happy  life,  in  a peaceful,  quiet  home.  The 
war-whoop  of  the  Indian  would  never  have 
echoed  through  his  dwelling;  the  tomahawk 
and  scalping-knife  never  would  have  horri- 
fied his  children;  nor  his  family  have  been 
brought  to  an  untimely  end.  And  the  writer 


10 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


of  these  pages  would  never  have  been  called 
upon  to  record  such  sad  events. 

But,  like  many  others,  my  father  was  con- 
fident that  greater  success  awaited  him.  His 
ambition  was  like  that  of  thousands  of  others, 
who  seem  to  think  that  because  it  is  best  for 
some  to  go  west,  it  is  best  for  each  one  to  go 
farthest  west  of  all.  Thus  the  race  is  kept 
up.  We  chase  the  setting  sun;  and,  like  the 
boy  in  pursuit  of  the  rainbow,  we  hope  to  find 
the  pot  of  gold  just  beyond. 

While  the  family  resided  at  Rexville,  the 
eldest  daughter,  Mary,  was  married  to  Mr. 
Harvey  Luce, 'of  Huron  county,  Ohio.  With- 
out dwelling  upon  this  to  us  very  interesting 
event,  the  counsels  of  parents,  and  congratu- 
lations of  friends,  we  will  briefly  say:  that 
she  (whom  we  will  in  future  call  Mrs.  Luce) 
bade  adieu  to  her  girlhood  home;  to  parents, 
sisters,  and  brother,  and  departed  with  her 
husband,  to  enter  upon  new  scenes  and  asso- 
ciations in  Ohio. 

In  the  summer  of  1853,  two  years  later, 
father  and  mother,  with  their  three  remain- 
ing children,  bade  farewell  forever  to  rela- 
tives and  neighbors ; to  the  pine-clad  hills  of 
New  York;  to  the  rushing  of  the  waterfall; 
with  all  the  familiar  associations  clustering 


ROWLAND  GARDNER. 


11 


about  them ; all  to  be  exchanged  for  the 
broad,  rich  prairies  of  the  “far  west,”  and 
the  exciting,  adventurous  life  of  the  pioneer. 
The  journey  was  performed  in  the  old  fash- 
ioned way,  with  horses  and  wagons.  During 
the  journey  the  nights  were  spent  at  hotels, 
or  “inns,”  as  they  were  then  more  commonly 
called. 

Jolly  times  we  children  had!  every  day 
bringing  its  store  of  novelties,  as  our  course 
led  us  through  villages ; by  fields  of  waving 
grain  or  grassy  meadows;  over  beautiful 
streams,  and  through  shady  woodlands.  But, 
best  of  all,  we  were  going  to  see  sister  Mary, 
and  (for  the  first  time)  her  prattling  little 
“blue-eyed  baby  boy.”  At  Norwalk,  Ohio, 
we  were  joined  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Luce,  and 
continued  our  journey  to  the  northwestern 
part  of  the  state,  where  father  took  a con- 
tract of  grading  on  the  “Lake  Shore  and 
Michigan  Southern  Railroad.”  This  was  fol- 
lowed into  Indiana,  where  new  contracts  were 
made,  rendering  a handsome  profit. 

During  our  short  sojourn  in  these  two 
localities,  sister  Eliza  and  myself  continued 
our  studies  in  school.  Realizing  the  worth 
of  a thorough  education,  it  was  father’s  pur- 
pose to  give  us  every  advantage  he  could. 


12 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


My  school  days,  however,  were  over  when  I 
was  less  than  fourteen  years  of  age;  ended  by 
circumstances  which  will  be  only  too  evident 
as  the  reader  progresses. 

Father  was  an  energetic,  wide-awake  man 
—a  true  type  of  the  pioneer — and  when  he 
left  the  state  of  New  York  i-t  was  his  settled 
intention  to  go  west  of  the  Mississippi,  and 
make  his  home  on  the  far-famed  prairies  of 
Iowa.  Accordingly  in  the  fall  of  1854,  our 
family,  in  company  with  Mr.  and  Airs.  Luce 
and  one  child,  turned  our  backs  upon  civil- 
ization, its  comforts  and  refinements,  to 
take  up  again  the  line  of  march.  Our  route 
led  through  the  northern  part  of  Illinois. 
At  the  city  of  Joliet  we  made  a short  halt. 
Here  a little  incident  occurred  which  gave 
me  a foretaste  of  some  of  the  anguish  that 
awaited  me.  Having  ascertained  the  road 
which  we  should  take,  father  gave  the  proper 
instructions  to  mother  (who  was  driving  our 
team),  telling  her  to  drive  on;  that  he  would 
buy  some  bread  for  supper,  and  soon  over- 
take us.  It  was  just  dusk  as  we  drove  out- 
side the  city  limits,  expecting  every  minute 
to  be  rejoined  by  the  head  of  our  party.  But 
we  had  taken  the  wrong  street,  and  of  course 
no  father  appeared.  Mr.  Luce  went  hack  to 


ROWLAND  GARDNER. 


13 


the  city  in  search  of  him,  hut  returned  alone. 
Mother  sought  no  shelter  that  night  hut  the 
cover  of  the  wagon,  and  there  kept  a light 
burning  until  daylight.  In  sleepless  sus- 
pense she  passed  the  lonely  night,  fearing 
that  some  calamity  had  befallen  him.  After 
crying  awhile,  brother  and  I,  childlike, 
drowned  our  trouble  in  sleep  until  morning. 

Father  having  taken  the  right  road,  of 
course,  could  get  no  trace  of  us,  as  the  emi- 
grants had  been  seen  by  no  one.  At  length, 
being  convinced  that  we  had  strayed,  he 
sought  shelter  in  a farm-house,  where  he 
passed  a sleepless  night.  Early  next  morn- 
ing he  started  out  in  search  of  the  lost  emi- 
grants. At  the  same  time  Mr.  Luce,  with 
several  other  men,  went  on  horseback  after 
the  lost  man.  In  a few  hours  the  lost  were 
found,  and  we  resumed  our  journey. 

Me  crossed  the  “Father  of  waters”  at 
Eock  Island,  entered  the  state  of  Iowa  at 
Davenport,  and  continued  our  journey  to  the 
northwest.  The  wide-spreading  prairies  were 
indeed  a grand  sight  to  those  who  had  lived 
only  among  the  thickly  wooded  hills  of  the 
eastern  states.  As  we  advanced,  the  settle- 
ments became  more  scattered;  the  villages 
smaller,  and  more  remote  from  each  other. 


14 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Some  days  passed  without  even  a sight  of  a 
town.  Then  for  the  first  time  I began  to  re- 
alize whither  we  were  going;  and  that  if  the 
journey  continued  a few  days  longer  we 
should  indeed  find  the  great  wild  country  for 
which  we  were  headed. 

Crossing  the  Cedar  river  at  Janesville,  we 
followed  the  valley  of  the  Shell  Rock  until 
we  came  to  the  village  bearing  its  name. 
We  were  only  one  hundred  miles  west  of  the 
Mississippi,  but  the  chilly  winds  of  October 
warned  us  of  the  approach  of  winter,  and  it 
was  decided  to  remain  at  Shell  Rock  until 
spring,  or  until  the  selection  of  lands  on 
which  to  settle. 

At  present  writing  this  is  a thrifty  town 
of  over  one  thousand  inhabitants;  hut  when 
we  entered  the  place  there  were  no  churches, 
no  school-houses,  not  even  a store ; the  set- 
tlers being  compelled  to  go  to  Janesville  for 
supplies.  The  settlement  was  then  all  on 
the  east  side  of  the  river.  Some  members 
of  the  families  with  whom  we  became  ac- 
quainted that  winter  are  still  residents  there. 
Among  them  may  be  mentioned  Hiram  Ross 
and  J.  L.  Stewart. 

As  there  were  no  churches,  religious  serv- 
ices were  held  in  the  private  houses.  The 


ROWLAND  GARDNER. 


15 


winter  passed  pleasantly,  and  in  early  spring- 
father  started  on  a prospecting  tour.  When 
he  returned  we  were  again  called  upon  to 
part  with  our  acquaintances  and  go  out  into 
the  unknown. 

In  all  these  different  homes  my  sister  Eliza 
and  myself — fhougli  only  a child — had  made 
many  friends  among  our  schoolmates  from 
whom  we  regretted  to  part.  The  oft  re- 
peated “good  byes,”  and  promises  “never 
to  forget  each  other,”  still  linger  in  my 
memory,  and  it  is  with  feelings  of  tender- 
ness that  I make  mention  of  my  childhood 
friends.  As  the  autumn  leaves,  when  once 
broken  from  the  parent  stem,  are  whirled 
away  by  every  breeze,  so  father  found  it  easy, 
when  once  be  had  begun  to  move,  to  pull 
up  stakes  agaiu  and  seek  bis  fortune  still 
further  west.  Thus  in  March,  1855,  we  were 
again  on  the  move.  Our  course  still  led  up 
the  Shell  Rock  valley  to  where  the  town  of 
Nora  Springs  now  stands,  thence  west  to 
Mason  City,  which  consisted  of  one  store  and 
two  or  three  other  buildings;  from  here  to 
Clear  Lake — ten  miles  distant — the  place  of 
our  destination. 

My  father  was  an  ardent  lover  of  nature, 
especially  enjoying  that  indescribable  charm 


16 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


which  water  lends  to  a landscape;  so  we 
were  not  surprised  at  his  selection  of  a farm 
in  the  vicinity  of  such  attractions  as  those 
at  Clear  Lake. 


CHAPTER  II. 


CLEAR  LAKE. 

Clear  Lake  To-day, — Clear  Lake  in  1851 — First  School  in 
Cerro  Gordo  County — The  Sioux  Indians  kill  a Win- 
nebago— Befriending  the  Winnebagos — The  Appear- 
ance of  Five  Hundred  Sioux  Warriors — Flag  of  Truce 
— Search  for  Winnebagoes. 

LEAR  LAKE  to-day  is  one  of  the 
popular  summer  resorts  of  the 
northwest.  Thousands  of  people 
gather  here  every  summer.  Aside 
from  the  attractions  which  nature  offers  to 
pleasure  seekers,  the  Methodist  conferences 
of  northern  Iowa  have  here  established  per- 
manent camp-meeting  grounds.  They  secure 
the  best  talent  of  the  country  to  conduct  re- 
ligious services,  and  also  offer  superior  ad- 
vantages to  lovers  of  music,  temperance,  etc. 

In  July,  1851 — four  years  before  our  com- 
ing there — Joseph  Hewitt  and  James  Dick- 


18 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


erson,  with  their  families,  made  the  first 
settlement  at  the  lake.  These  two  families 
enjoyed  the  wild  romance  of  a home  at  Clear 
Lake  two  years  before  they  were  joined  by 
other  settlers. 

Yon,  my  reader,  who  live  in  city  or  town, 
enjoying  your  churches,  schools,  railroads, 
telephones,  and  all  the  conveniences  of  mod- 
ern civilization,  unless  you  have  been  a pio- 
neer, little  know  what  it  is  to  live  as  these 
good  people  did,  sixty-five  miles  from  their 
nearest  neighbor. 

For  the  benefit  of  any  who  may  want  to 
know  the  locality  of  our  home  at  Clear  Lake, 
I will  say,  the  farm  is  now  traversed  by  the 
Chicago,  Milwaukee  & St.  Paul  Railroad,  and 
owned  by  Mr.  Elon  Tuttle.  A nicer  place  is 
hard  to  find  in  Cerro  Gordo  comity.  During 
the  time  we  resided  at  the  lake  my  sister 
Eliza  was  engaged  in  teaching  school  in  one 
of  the  two  rooms  of  Mr.  Hewitt’s  log  house. 
The  average  attendance  was  seventeen;  for 
which  she  received  one  dollar  per  month  for 
each  pupil,  and  board.  This  was  the  first 
school  ever  taught  in  that  county.  The  dis- 
tance being  too  great  for  me  to  attend,  as 
well  as  for  a son  of  Mr.  Dickerson,  he  and 
father  engaged  Mrs.  Styles  to  instruct  us.  We 


CLEAR  LAKE. 


19 


pursued  our  studies  in  her  home;  while  she 
attended  to  her  household  duties,  stopping 
to  hear  us  recite.  Interesting  and  lively  reci- 
tations they  were ; and  many  merry  hours  we 
passed  in  childish  sport,  upon  the  premises 
of  Mr.  Styles. 

Messrs.  Hewitt  and  Dickerson  had  experi- 
enced some  trouble  with  the  Sioux  Indians; 
which  was  brought  about  by  the  vicious  Sioux 
killing  a young  Winnebago.  Not  content  with 
killing  him,  they  severed  his  head  from  his 
body  and  carried  it  to  their  camp. 

Before  locating  at  Clear  Lake,  Mr.  Hewitt 
had  (at  one  time)  been  a trader  with  the 
Winnebagoes  in  the  northeast  part  of  the 
state.  Upon  learning  that  their  old  friend 
Hewitt  was  at  the  lake  several  families  of 
them  came  and  pitched  their  tepees  around 
his  house.  Ever  on  friendly  terms,  they 
came  and  went  without  giving  the  least 
trouble  to  the  settlers. 

The  Sioux— on  the  contrary — were  always 
a terror  to  the  whites.  They  were  cunning, 
treacherous,  and  bloodthirsty,  and  the  most 
dreaded  tribe  in  the  west.  Roving  bands  of 
this  hostile  tribe  occasionally  made  their 
appearance  at  the  lake  feigning  at  first  to  be 
friendly  with  both  the  whites  and  Winneba- 


20 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


goes,  frequently  smoking  the  pipe  of  peace 
with  the  latter.  To-shan-e-ga,  one  of  the 
Winnebagoes,  however,  expressed  to  the  set- 
tlers his  suspicions  of  the  evil  intentions  of 
the  Sioux.  As  the  sequel  will  prove,  his  sus- 
picion was  well  founded;  for  it  was  not  long 
until  a couple  of  Sioux  secreted  themselves 
in  a thicket  of  willows,  by  the  roadside,  and 
shot  a Winnebago  boy  about  sixteen  years 
old,  while  he  was  out  hunting  for  Mr.  Hew- 
itt’s cows.  Being  only  few  in  number  the 
Winnebagoes  became  greatly  alarmed  at 
this  evidence  of  hostility,  and  immediately 
sought  the  residence  of  their  friend,  Mr.  Hew- 
itt, and  begged  of  him  to  help  them  out  of 
the  country;  as  they  feared  the  enemy  would 
return  in  greater  numbers  on  the  following 
day  and  murder  them  all.  Accordingly, 
they  were  loaded  into  a covered  wagon,  and 
(with  Mr.  Hewitt’s  hired  man  for  driver) 
were  conveyed  beyond  the  reach  of  their 
enemy;  and  so  returned  to  their  own  hunting 
ground  in  safety. 

At  this  time  Mr.  Dickerson  lived  on  the 
prairie  about  one  mile  east  of  the  lake.  A 
few  days  after  the  occurrence  above  related, 
the  men  perceived  approaching,  over  the 
prairie,  within  a quarter  of  a mile  of  the 


CLEAK  LAKE. 


21 


house,  some  five  hundred  Sioux  warriors,  all 
armed  with  rifles.  As  these  cruel  savages 
marched  toward  the  house,  their  guns  glis- 
tening iu  the  noon-day  sun,  it  made  our  brave 
frontiersmen  feel  how  utterly  they  were  at 
their  mercy,  had  they  chosen  to  take  advan- 
tage of  them. 

Mr.  Hewitt  fastened  a white  cloth  to  a 
pole,  and  went  forward  with  the  “flag  of 
truce”  to  meet  them,  determined,  if  possible, 
to  learn  their  intentions,  and  avert  trouble. 
The  Indians  halted  a short  distance  from  the 
house,  and  the  chief  advanced  to  meet  him. 
It  was  learned  that  they  intended  to  kill  the 
TVinnebagoes,  and  believing  that  they  were 
concealed  about  the  premises  of  the  whites, 
they  had  come  to  search  them  out.  Mr. 
Hewitt  told  them  the  Winnebagoes  had  left 
the  country.  But  the  wily  Sioux  believed 
this  merely  a trick  to  deceive  them,  and 
would  not  give  up  their  intention  to  search 
the  house.  To  satisfy  them  Mr.  Hewitt  told 
them,  if  they  would  leave  their  guns  on  the 
prairie,  where  they  were,  he  and  Mr.  Dicker- 
son  would  carry  all  their  weapons  out  of  the 
house,  and  they  might  make  the  search.  To 
this  the  chief  agreed,  and  nineteen  warriors 
were  detailed  for  this  purpose.  They  looked 


22 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


in  every  nook  and  corner,  from  the  flour 
barrel  to  the  attic,  before  being  convinced 
that  the  Winnebagoes  had  escaped.  Finally, 
being  satisfied,  they  filed  out  of  the  house, 
and  as  they  collected  in  the  yard  each  war- 
rior drew  from  under  bis  blanket  a loaded 
revolver;  waving  them  in  the  air,  they  gave 
the  settlers  to  understand  that  bad  they 
found  their  prey  they  too  would  have  shared 
death  at  the  bands  of  a relentless  foe. 

By  a treaty  between  the  government  and 
the  Indians,  some  time  previous,  this  part  of 
the  country  was  declared  neutral  ground. 
It  is  readily  seen  bow  little  respect  this  lat- 
ter party  bad  for  the  treaty;  having  first 
murdered  an  inoffensive  boy,  returned  in 
force  to  kill  the  remainder  of  the  band,  that 
bad  not  even  resented  the  outrage,  as  well  as 
any  whites  who  might  be  found  befriending 
them.  The  band  soon  returned  to  their  own 
bunting  ground,  greatly  to  the  relief  of  the 
two  families.  To  this  and  other  adventures 
with  the  Indians — when  related  to  our  fam- 
ily by  those  who  participated  in  them — I 
listened  with  thrilling  interest.  Having 
never  yet  seen  any  of  the  frightful  beings,  I 
began  in  imagination  to  picture  them,  and 
dread  their  appearance,  as  they  were  now 


CLEAR  LAKE. 


likely  to  be  seen  any  day.  I could  think  of 
nothing  so  dreadful  as  the  war-painted  faces 
of  the  red-skins. 

I had  listened  to  the  stories  of  their  cruel 
deeds,  when  seated  by  mother’s  side,  in  our 
far  away  home  in  New  York.  Now,  living 
in  an  Indian  region,  L felt  that  all  I had  ever 
imagined  might  become  real. 


CHAPTER  III 


GRINDSTONE  WAR. 

Indians  encamp  near  the  Lake — Begging  Expedition — 
Killing  Mr.  Dickerson’s  Rooster — Breaking  the  Grind- 
stone— Mr.  Dickerson  knocks  the  Indian  down — Caus- 
ing Trouble — Mrs.  Dickerson  pacifies  the  Indian — 
Twenty-five  Men  march  out  against  Five  Hundred 
Indians — Indians  raise  Flag  of  Truce — Treaty — Re- 
ports of  more  Indians  coming  Frighten  Settlers — 
They  desert  their  Homes — Return. 

E had  resided  at  Clear  Lake  several 
months  before  an  Indian  made  his 
appearance.  In  the  month  of  June 
a large  number  of  them  came  and 
encamped  about  seven  miles  north  of  the  lake 
on  Lime  creek.  As  is  their  custom,  when 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  whites,  a lot  of 
them  went  through  the  settlement  on  a beg- 
ging expedition.  It  is  impossible  to  express 
my  abhorrence  for  those  repulsive  and  fero- 


GRINDSTONE  WAR. 


25 


cions  looking  beings,  as  they  entered  our 
house  and  began  at  once  to  ask  for  something 
to  eat;  nor  did  they  ask  for  victuals  alone, 
but  whatever  they  thought  serviceable,  or 
what  pleased  their  fancy,  they  persistently 
demanded,  all  the  while  jabbering  their  In- 
dian jargon.  To  get  rid  of  them  as  soon  as 
possible  they  were  fed  bountifully,  and  wlial 
they  asked  for  was  given  them,  if  it  could 
be  spared. 

While  they  were  ransacking  the  house  and 
premises  of  Mr.  Dickerson  that  day  an  inci- 
dent occurred  that  created  a great  excite- 
ment among  the  settlers,  and  finds  a place 
in  the  annals  of  that  time  under  the  title  of 
the  “Grindstone  War.”  It  led  to  the  aban- 
donment, for  a time,  of  nearly  all  that  por- 
tion of  the  frontier,  and  spread  alarm  far 
into  the  settlements. 

The  liberal  treatment  they  received  did 
not  satisfy  them.  A handsome  rooster  that 
was  strutting  about  at  the  head  of  Mr.  Dick- 
erson’s thrifty  flock  of  fowls  attracted  the 
attention  of  an  impertinent  young  redskin, 
who  commenced  chasing  it  about  the  yard, 
while  his  brawny  comrades  encouraged  him 
with  shouts  of  laughter.  Mr.  Dickerson 
called  to  him  to  desist,  and  plainly  showed 


26 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


his  disapprobation.  The  Indian,  however, 
killed  the  chicken,  and  in  the  chase  knocked 
over  the  grindstone,  breaking  it  in  pieces. 
He  then  seized  the  largest  piece  and  started 
off  with  it. 

By  this  time  Mr.  Dickerson  was  following 
him  with  a club,  but  at  the  entreaties  of  his 
wife  and  Mrs.  Marcus  Tuttle  he  threw  down 
the  weapon,  fearing  that  the  Indians  might 
become  exasperated  and  kill  them  all  on  the 
spot.  He,  however,  jerked  the  grindstone 
away,  and  sent  the  Indian  sprawling  on  the 
ground.  The  latter  jumped  up,  grabbed 
his  gun,  cocked  it,  and  threatened  to  shoot, 
whereupon  Mr.  Dickerson  seized  a piece  of 
the  stone  and  knocked  him  down,  where  he 
lay  several  minutes.  The  Indians  then  de- 
manded that  Mr.  Dickerson  pay  the  wounded 
Indian  one  hundred  dollars,  or  give  him  a 
horse.  Mr.  Dickerson  refused  to  do  either. 
His  wife,  fearing  the  consequences,  begged 
him  to  comply  with  their  demands.  As  he 
offered  no  reconciliation,  Mrs.  Dickerson 
gave  them  what  money  she  had  in  the  house 
(five  or  six  dollars),  some  bed  quilts,  and  sev- 
eral other  articles  of  less  value.  This  paci- 
fied the  injured  Indian,  and  they  all  left  the 
premises  without  further  trouble. 


GRINDSTONE  WAR. 


27 


The  news  of  this  little  incident  soon  spread 
over  the  entire  settlement.  The  whites  ap- 
prehended that  danger  was  in  store  for  them; 
that  the  Indians  would  send  for  re-enforce- 
ments,  and  come  upon  them  and  massacre 
the  whole  settlement.  They  were  well  aware 
of  the  treachery  and  craftiness  of  the  Sioux. 
The  next  morning  all  the  men  around  the 
lake,  with  a number  from  Mason  City, 
assembled  and  organized  under  the  leader- 
ship of  John  Long,  of  Mason  City.  The 
little  band  of  about  twenty-five  men,  well 
armed  and  mounted,  started  out  resolved  to 
clear  the  country  of  the  troublesome  in- 
vaders. All  the  men  being  now  away  from 
home  the  terrible  situation  in  which  the 
families  were  placed  can  onlv  be  imagined. 
In  some  cases  several  women  gathered  in  the 
house  of  one  of  the  number,  hoping  thus  for 
greater  safety,  while  others  barricaded  the 
doors  of  their  cabins,  and  waited  there  alone 
the  result  of  the  anticipated  conflict.  Still 
others  left  their  houses  and  sought  safety  by 
hiding  in  the  tall  grass.  All  expected,  every 
moment,  to  hear  the  sounds  of  the  battle, 
where  father  and  son  would  join  in  the  deadly 
conflict,  and  probably  fall  victims  to  the  sure 
aim  of  the  Indian’s  rifle.  The  result  being 


28 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


uncertain,  the  suspense  was  terrible.  Min- 
utes seemed  like  hours  and  hours  like  days  to 
those  helpless  women  and  children,  while 
that  little  band  of  brave  men  were  risking 
their  lives  for  the  peace  and  safety  of  those 
dependent  upon  them. 

My  mother,  whose  fears  were  almost  be- 
yond her  control,  suggested  that  we  leave 
our  cabin  and  hide  in  the  tall  thick  grass 
that  grew  along  the  creek,  just  back  of  the 
barn,  hoping  the  Indians — if  victorious — 
would  not  look  for  us  there.  We  all  knew 
that  if  the  Indians  were  the  victors  we  would 
have  to  share  the  fate  of  our  defenders. 

Mrs.  Luce  had  more  courage  than  mother 
or  else  felt  more  confidence  in  the  power  of 
our  little  army,  for  she  maintained  that  it 
would  be  of  no  use  to  run,  and  she  proposed 
to  stand  her  ground,  at  least  until  after  din- 
ner, for  if  she  was  to  be  killed  she  did  not 
want  to  die  hungry. 

But  how  fared  the  little  company  of  im- 
provised soldiers,  as  they  marched  toward 
the  camp  of  the  Sioux!  Coming  in  sight  of 
the  camp  they  soon  perceived  that  the  sav- 
ages were  aware  of  their  approach,  as  they 
were  in  great  commotion,  and  soon  formed 
themselves  into  line  of  battle. 


GRINDSTONE  WAR. 


2d 


In  honor  to  the  little  band  of  white  men 
it  must  he  said  not  one  of  them  faltered. 
Although  the  enemy  outnumbered  them 
greatly,  they  pressed  gallantly  forward,  de- 
termined to  repel  the  insolent  invaders,  or 
die  in  the  attempt. 

The  Indians  awaited  the  onset  until  they 
were  almost  within  gun-shot,  when  the  chief 
advanced  with  a flag  of  truce  in  one  hand 
and  a great  pipe  in  the  other.  He  stopped 
a short  distance  from  the  whites  (who  also 
halted),  and  set  his  flagstaff  in  the  ground, 
indicating  that  he  desired  a parley.  Captain 
Long  advanced.  The  chief  told  him  that  his 
people  did  not  want  any  trouble  with  the 
white  settlers. 

To  this  the  captain  replied  that  the  set- 
tlers had  always  fed  them,  and  treated  them 
kindly,  although  the  Indians  had  frequently 
been  guilty  of  bad  conduct  toward  them,  and 
now  they  were  determined  to  endure  their 
insolence  no  longer.  He  then  demanded  that 
the  money  and  articles  given  by  Mrs.  Dick- 
erson to  the  Indian  who  had  .caused  the 
trouble  should  be  refunded,  and  that  the 
band  should  forthwith  leave  that  part  of  the 
country.  The  money  and  other  articles  were 
brought  out,  and  the  other  stipulations  agreed 


30 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


to.  The  old  chief  then  desired  that  the  pipe 
of  peace  should  he  smoked  between  himself 
and  the  whole  company  of  soldiers.  The 
pipe  being  lighted  the  chief  shook  hands 
with  the  captain  and  handed  him  the  pipe. 
He  took  a single  whiff  and  returned  it  to  the 
chief,  who  also  took  a single  whiff.  This 
ceremony  was  repeated  until  all  the  men 
had  shaken  hands  and  smoked  with  the  old 
Indian.  This  ended  the  ceremony  of  a treaty 
of  peace,  and  the  chief  promised  to  lead  his 
warriors  away  before  the  setting  of  another 
sun. 

The  settlers  manifested  their  confidence 
by  returning  to  their  homes,  where  they 
were  gladly  hailed  by  the  women  and  chil- 
dren, who  had  for  hours  been  suffering  the 
keenest  pangs  of  suspense. 

The  next  morning  early  a man  went  out 
to  see  if  the  Indians  had  left  their  camp. 
Not  one  was  to  be  seen,  such  was  the  be- 
ginning and  happy  ending  of  the  once 
famous  “ Grindstone  War,”  without  shed- 
ding of  other  blood  than  that  of  James  Dick- 
erson’s old  rooster,  whose  lustrous  feathers 
and  lordly  strut  were  the  innocent  cause  of 
the  outbreak.  From  that  day  to  this  the 


GRINDSTONE  WAR. 


31 


Sioux  have  never  crossed  the  boundary  of 
Cerro  Gordo  county. 

But  the  treaty  so  unexpectedly  made  did 
not  allay  the  fears  of  the  settlers.  They 
could  not  repose  confidence  in  the  promises 
of  the  Sioux,  whom  they  knew  to  be  utterly 
regardless  of  the  rights  of  the  white  man.  It 
was  believed  the  Indians  had  only  gone  to 
gain  numbers,  or  to  wait  till  the  settlers 
were  off  their  guard,  when  they  would  return 
and  massacre  them  all.  Hence  for  several 
days  a watch  was  kept  constantly,  but  as  no 
Sioux  appeared  the  conviction  that  danger 
no  longer  existed  gradually  gained  ground 
until  a feeling  of  safety  was  fast  possessing 
the  public  mind  when  another  alarm  was 
given. 

Humors  came  that  fully  five  thousand 
Sioux  warriors  were  encamped  only  a few 
miles  distant ; that  they  were  preparing  for 
an  attack  on  the  settlement  in  overwhelming 
numbers.  A panic  seized  the  settlers.  It 
was  decided  that  the  best  and  safest  way  was 
for  all  to  leave  the  country,  taking  along  such 
articles  as  they  could  carry  in  their  wagons, 
and  remain  away  until  the  savages  had  dis- 
persed. 

When  the  time  came  for  our  family  to  go 


32 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


I remembered  an  old  lien,  with  a brood  of 
young  chickens,  which  I wished  very  much 
to  take  with  me,  as  I feared  they  would  be 
killed  by  the  Indians  or  die  of  starvation. 
But  no  room  for  them  could  be  found  in  the 
wagon,  so  I ran  out  just  before  we  started  to 
take  a farewell  look,  and  lingered  to  pound 
for  them  some  extra  ears  of  corn,  as  they 
were  too  small  to  eat  whole  kernels,  and  there 
being  no  mills  within  seventy  miles  the  corn 
had  to  be  cracked  for  them.  With  tearful 
eyes  I parted  from  my  chickens  and  took  my 
place  in  the  wagon,  terrified  with  thoughts 
of  the  vicious  Sioux,  who  were  the  cause  of 
so  much  trouble.  During  the  journey  the 
company  was  constantly  annoyed  by  reports 
that  the  Indians  were  coming  in  by  thousands, 
throwing  up  intrencliments,  and  giving  abun- 
dant evidence  that  they  meant  to  extermin- 
ate the  settlers  and  gain  possession  of  the 
country.  These  reports  the  more  readily 
gained  currency  because  of  the  fact  that  the 
Indians  while  in  the  vicinity  constructed 
rifle  pits,  that  were  distinctly  visible  many 
years  afterward. 

When  a location  was  reached,  too  distant 
for  immediate  danger,  a halt  was  made. 
This  was  near  what  is  now  called  Nora 


GRINDSTONE  WAR. 


33 


Springs,  on  the  Shell  Rock  river.  Here  a 
suitable  site  for  a camp  was  selected,  where 
the  entire  company  remained  three  weeks, 
in  intense  fear  and  excitement,  kept  up  by 
continual  reports  of  the  presence  and  threat- 
ening attitude  of  the  Sioux.  A vigilant 
watch  was  kept  day  and  night,  as  no  one 
knew  wliat  hour  the  dreaded  foe  might  come 
upon  us. 

But  as  no  Indians  had  been  seen  on  the 
journey,  nor  after  we  reached  this  place, 
confidence  in  the  reports  began  to  wane,  and 
it  was  thought  best  to  send  out  scouts  to 
ascertain  the  truth.  Accordingly  Mr.  Dick- 
erson and  father  started  for  the  lake,  keep- 
ing ever  on  the  alert  for  the  wily  foe,  lest 
they  should  be  killed  or  captured.  Their 
return  was  awaited  with  no  little  concern 
and  anxiety.  When  they  arrived,  however, 
they  brought  the  cheering  news  that  they 
had  not  encountered  a single  Indian,  and 
had  been  most  happily  surprised  to  find  their 
homes  just  as  they  had  left  them.  Indeed 
there  was  nothing  to  indicate  that  the  sav- 
ages had  been  there. 

The  camp  on  the  Shell  Rock  was  immedi- 
ately deserted,  and  the  settlers  returned  to 
the  homes  they  had  so  hastily  abandoned. 


34 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


We  reached  our  own  place  about  dark.  The 
first  thing  I did  was  to  run  to  the  barn  to  see 
my  pets.  The  old  hen  was  gone,  but  the 
chickens  which  in  three  weeks  had  grown 
nearly  out  of  my  knowledge  were  all  nestled 
together  in  their  accustomed  corner. 


Club  House,  Pike’s  Point 


CHAPTER  IV. 


ON  TO  OKOBOJI. 

Another  Move — Into  Dickinson  County — No  Settlements 
West  of  Algona — Occasionally  encountered  Red  Skins 
— Herds  of  Elk  and  Deer  seen — July  16th  Journey 
ended  at  Okoboji  Lakes — Description  of  the  Lakes — 
Feelings  of  Home  and  Peace. 


HE  next  season  my  father  sold  his 
house  and  land.  Not  yet  having 
found  the  object  of  his  wishes,  an- 
other move  was  made  to  Dickinson 
county,  in  the  Northwestern  part  of  the  state. 
The  sum  derived  from  the  sale  of  the  prop- 
erty at  Clear  Lake  enabled  father  to  purchase 
several  yoke  of  oxen,  a number  of  cows,  and 
quite  a herd  of  young  cattle;  still  reserving 
enough  means  to  provide  for  the  family  until 
new  land  could  be  located  and  crops  raised. 

Bidding  adieu  to  the  dear  friends  at  Clear 
Lake,  with  whom  we  had  shared  so  many 


ON  TO  OKOBOJI. 


37 


privations,  hardships,  and  dangers  during 
the  sixteen  months  we  had  tarried  there,  we 
again  took  up  our  line  of  march,  in  company 
with  Harvey  Luce  and  family,  now  consist- 
ing of  himself,  wife,  and  two  children — Al- 
bert, aged  four  years,  and  Amanda,  one  year. 
Our  journey  extended  this  time  into  the 
beautiful  region  of  Spirit  and  Okoboji  Lakes. 
About  this  time,  this  place  began  to  he 
viewed  as  the  “promised  land”  of  the  adven- 
turous pioneer;  although  there  were  yet  no 
settlers  in  the  county. 

On  the  route  taken,  no  traces  of  civiliza- 
tion were  discernible  west  of  Algona  in  Kos- 
suth comity.  The  Hes  Moines  river  was  un- 
bridged,  and  the  sloughs  being  filled  with 
water  were  frequently  impassable.  On  the 
way  we  frequently  encountered  the  “red 
skins”  by  day,  and  were  entertained  at 
night  by  the  howling  of  wolves.  Still  we 
went  forward  unhesitatingly  in  our  lonely 
journey;  driving  the  slow-footed  oxen  and 
wagons,  loaded  with  household  goods,  agri- 
cultural implements,  and  provisions,  making 
our  own  road  over  many  miles  of  desolate 
prairie.  The  traveler  of  to-day,  with  the 
easy  and  rapid  mode  of  transit  through 
the  cultivated  fields  of  Iowa,  can  scarcely 


38 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


have  a just  conception  of  the  tediousness 
and  hardships  experienced  by  the  early  im- 
migrants, as  they  plodded  along  day  by  day 
and  slept  at  night  by  a camp-fire.  Still  the 
journey  through  this  wild,  romantic  country 
- — to  one  whose  eyes  were  open  to  receive 
it — brought  much  that  was  enjoyable. 
There  were  many  things  to  break  the  mo- 
notony of  the  journey;  things  not  only  cal- 
culated to  awaken  the  mind  of  a child;  but 
worthy  the  attention  of  the  scientist  and  the 
sage.  The  far  stretching  prairie,  clothed  in 
its  mantle  of  green,  luxuriant  grass,  studded 
here  and  there  with  the  golden  stars  of  the 
resin-weed,  and  a thousand  flowering  plants 
of  a humbler  growth  but  no  less  brilliant 
hues,  presented  to  the  eye  a scene  of  en- 
chanting beauty,  beside  which  the  things 
of  man’s  devising  fade  like  stars  before  the 
morning  sun.  Nor  were  prairies  the  only 
attraction.  Here  and  there  a babbling 
brook  and  sparkling  river  came  together, 
eager  to  join  hands  and  be  away  to  the  sea; 
and  along  their  banks  were  shady  groves  of 
maple,  oak,  and  elm,  festooned  with  wild 
grape,  woodbine,  bitter-sweet,  and  ivy,  in 
most  fantastic  forms  and  prodigality.  Herds 
of  elk  and  deer,  in  all  the  grace  of  their  na- 


ON  TO  OKOBOJI. 


39 


tive  freedom,  fed  on  the  nutritions  grasses, 
and  sought  shelter  in  groves.  Every  variety 
of  wild  fowl — in  flocks  which  no  man  could 
number — filled  the  air  and  nested  on  the 
ground.  In  fact  every  spot  teemed  with  life 
and  beauty.  All  this  filled  our  hearts  with 
that  peaceful  joy  which  nature  gives. 

July  16,  1856,  the  heavy  emigrant  wagons, 
after  a journey  of  one  hundred  and  ten 
miles,  brought  their  passengers  to  the  shores 
of  the  Okoboji  Lakes.  Seldom,  before  this, 
had  the  numerous  beauties  of  these  lovely 
lakes  greeted  the  eye  of  a white  man.  Their 
waters  had  slept  for  centuries  unknown  to 
the  turmoils  of  civilization,  disturbed  only 
by  their  finny  inhabitants,  flocks  of  wild 
fowl,  or  the  rippling  oars  of  the  Indian’s 
canoe.  Schools  of  perch,  bass,  pike,  pickerel, 
and  many  other  fish,  common  to  this  region, 
had  long  gamboled  below  their  transparent 
surface  without  fear  of  the  wdiite  man ; 
while  the  swan,  proudly  curving  her  grace- 
ful neck,  floated  her  snowy  bosom  above 
them  exulting  in  a realm  where  she  reigned 
sole  monarch. 

Dickinson  county  was  named  in  honor  of 
Daniel  S.  Dickinson,  at  that  time  a senator 
of  the  United  States  from  the  State  of  New 


ON  TO  OKOBOJI. 


41 


York.  It  contains  a beautiful  chain  of  lakes 
covering  about  ten  thousand  acres,  besides 
smaller  sheets  of  water,  twenty-five  in  num- 
ber, scattered  over  its  surface,  most  of 
them  being  perfect  gems  of  beauty.  The 
largest  of  these  is  Spirit  Lake,  the  Indian 
name  being  “Minne-Waukon,”  signifying 
spirit  water.  Its  shape  is  oblong;  its  greatest 
length  or  width  is  four  miles.  One  is  en- 
abled to  see  the  -whole  lake  at  one  glance, 
from  any  point  along  the  line  of  bluffs  that 
border  the  western  shore.  Its  sloping  grav- 
elly beach,  its  picturesque  hills  and  shady 
groves  extending  west,  and  its  wide  rolling- 
prairies  on  the  east,  give  a variety  and 
beauty  of  scenery,  of  which  the  eye  is  never 
weary.  Tradition  says  the  Indians  regarded 
this  lake  with  a superstitious  awe;  they  be- 
lieved its  waters  were  haunted  by  spirits,  and 
that  no  Dakota  ever  ventured  to  cross  it  in 
his  canoe. 

The  Okoboji  Lakes  retain  the  Indian  name, 
which  signifies  “a  place  of  rest.”  East  Oko- 
boji commences  at  the  foot  of  Spirit  Lake, 
from  which  it  is  separated  by  a narrow  isth- 
mus, and  runs  southeasterly  a distance  of 
about  six  miles.  It  has  the  general  ap- 
pearance of  a wide,  gently  flowing,  and 


42 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


peaceful  river,  more  than  that  of  a lake.  Its 
level  is  about  four  feet  lower  than  that  of 
Spirit  Lake.  These  two  lakes,  East  and 
West  Okoboji,  when  taken  in  connection 
with  Spirit  Lake,  afford  opportunity  for 
seventy-five  miles  of  navigation.  West  Okoboji 
is  the  most  beautiful  lake  in  the  Northwest. 
It  is  said  by  many  to  be  the  most  beautiful 
of  all  the  lakes  in  the  United  States;  otimrs 
have  said  that  it  possesses  similar  attributes 
of  loveliness  to  those  found  in  Zurich  and 
Lucerne  of  Switzerland.  Its  waters  have 
been  sounded  to  a depth  of  two  hundred  and 
fifty  feet.  They  are  so  clear  and  transpar- 
ent that  objects  are  distinguishable  to  a 
depth  of  fifty  feet.  It  has  numerous  capes, 
bays,  and  promontories.  Along  its  shores 
are  precipitous  banks  and  abrupt  head- 
lands; while  its  sloping,  gravelly  beaches 
cannot  he  surpassed  for  loveliness.  Along 
these  graceful  curves,  sailboats  and  steamers 
now  bear  thousands  of  enchanted  tourists 
every  season. 

Such  weie  the  charming  scenery  and 
delightful  surroundings  amidst  which  my 
father  established  his  last  earthly  home. 
Truly  its  loveliness  was  enough  to  reward 
him  for  all  his  previous  toils  and  changes; 


ON  TO  OKOBOJI. 


43 


and  lie  felt  that  here,  at  last,  he  might  set- 
tle, and  spend  the  evening  of  his  days  in 
qniet.  The  feelings  of  his  heart,  at  this 
time,  are  beautifully  expressed  by  the  poet : 

“In  all  my  wanderings,  around  this  world  of  care, 

In  all  my  griefs — and  God  has  given  me  my  share — 

I still  had  hopes  my  latest  hours  to  crown; 

Amidst  these  humble  bowers  to  lay  me  down; 

To  husband  out  life’s  taper  at  the  close, 

And  keep  the  flame  from  wasting  by  repose. 

I still  had  hopes — for  pride  attends  us  still — 

Around  my  fire,  an  evening  group  to  draw, 

And  tell  of  all  I felt,  and  all  I saw; 

And  as  a hare,  whom  hounds  and  horns  pursue, 
Pants  to  the  place  from  whence  she  flew, 

I still  had  hopes,  my  long  vexations  past, 

Here  to  remain,  and  die  at  home  at  last.” 


CHAPTER  V. 


Dickinson  County  Settlement  and  Adjacent  Settle- 


ments. 


Report  of  Fire-arms  heard — New  Neighbors — Still  more 
Neighbors — Finally  forty  Persons  comprise  the  Set- 
tlement— No  Settlement  West — Nearest  Northeast  on 
Minnesota  river — A few  Families  in  Palo  Alto  and 
Emmet  counties — Also  in  Clay  and  Woodbury — A few 
Families  settle  eighteen  Miles  north — Eliza  Gardner 
goes  to  Springfield — Luce  goes  for  Supplies — Spring 
approaching. 


OON  after  we  arrived  at  the  lakes, 
we  heard  the  report  of  fire-arms  in 
the  groves  around  us ; but  whether 
it  lame  from  the  rifle  of  the  white 
man,  or  the  red  man,  we  knew  not ; hut  to  our 
delight  a company  of  whites  was  found  en- 
camped near  the  strait  on  the  north  side  of 
West  Okoboji.  The  party  consisted  of  four 


Driveway  Between  East  and  West  Okoboji 


46 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


men,  namely,  Wm.  Granger,  Carl  Granger, 
Bertell  A.  Snyder,  and  Dr.  I.  H.  Harriott. 
They  were  all,  except  Wm.  Granger,  young 
men  without  families,  and  his  family  was  not 
with  him. 

They  came  from  Red  Wing,  Minn.,  to  seek 
for  themselves  homes  in  this  “forest  prime- 
val.” They  were  now  engaged  in  the  pleas- 
ing sports  of  hunting  and  fishing;  enjoying 
the  wild,  romantic  charms  which  nature  had 
here  lavished  in  such  profusion.  They  were 
the  first  white  men  to  paddle  a canoe  over 
the  deep  blue  waters  of  the  Okobojis. 

After  my  father  and  Mr.  Luce  had  spent 
two  or  three  days  prospecting,  they  decided 
to  locate  on  the  south  side  of  West  Okoboji. 
Accordingly  on  this  site  our  tents,  which 
sheltered  the  families  till  one  log  house  was 
erected,  were  pitched.  This  house  stood 
(and  still  stands)  a few  rods  from  the  lake, 
on  a rise  of  ground,  covered  by  a dense  grove 
of  oaks.  It  fronted  southward,  and  looked 
out  upon  a wide  stretch  of  rolling  prairie. 

As  July  was  too  late  for  planting  crops, 
little  could  be  done  before  the  approach  of 
winter,  except  breaking  some  prairie  for 
crops  the  next  spring,  making  bay,  and  pro- 


DICKINSON  COUNT!'  SETTLEMENT. 


47 


riding'  shelter  for  the  cattle.  Not  able  yet 
to  supply  themselves  with  anything  from 
their  new  land,  they  were  dependent  upon 
Fort  Dodge,  eighty  miles  southeast,  for  all 
their  provisions. 

As  soon  as  time  would  permit,  Mr.  Luce 
began  another  log  cabin,  for  himself  and 
family,  near  by,  on  an  adjoining  piece  of 
land,  east  of  father’s;  but  being  unable  to 
finish  his  house  before  the  approach  of  win- 
ter, the  first  dwelling  ever  erected  in  Dick- 
inson county — my  father’s — was  the  abode  of 
both  families  during  the  winter.  Father, 
mother,  sister  Eliza,  (aged  sixteen,)  myself, 
(aged  thirteen,)  brother  Rowland,  (aged  six,) 
and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Luce,  with  their  two  chil- 
dren, comprised  the  inmates  of  that  sturdy 
cottage. 

Not  long  were  we  thus  alone,  in  this  new 
found  “Eldorado.”  Knowledge  of  its  rich 
lands,  luxuriant  groves,  abundant  game  and 
fish,  its  beautiful  scenery  and  healthful  cli- 
mate, soon  reached  many  who  had  a love  for 
adventure;  so  that  by  the  first  of  November 
six  families  were  snugly  housed  in  log  cab- 
ins, within  six  miles  of  us ; besides  several 
single  men  in  the  settlement. 


Fleet  of  Steamboats,  Okoboji  Lakes 


DICKINSON  COUNTY  SETTLEMENT 


49 


Dr.  Harriott,  Bert  Snyder,  and  the  two 
Granger  brothers  erected  a cabin  on  the 
peninsula  between  the  two  Okobojis,  north 
of  the  strait,  now  known  as  “Smith’s  Point.” 
The  Chicago,  Milwaukee  & St.  Paul  R.  R. 
now  passes  directly  over  the  ground  where 
their  cabin  stood.  James  Mattock,  with 
wife  and  five  children,  came  from  Delaware 
county,  and  established  a home,  south  of  the 
strait,  nearly  opposite  the  Granger  cabin. 
These  two  dwellings  stood  in  close  proxim- 
ity to  each  other.  There  was  also  with  Mr. 
Mattock  a man  by  the  name  of  Robert 
Mathieson,  who  had  taken  a homestead  on 
the  west  shore  of  Okoboji  Lake.  His  wife 
and  four  children  remained  in  Delaware 
county,  expecting  to  come  in  the  spring. 

Joel  Howe’s  family  consisted  of  himself, 
wife,  and  six  children ; besides  four  married 
children  who  were  not  at  this  time  members 
of  his  household,  and  only  one,  Mrs.  Nobles, 
was  in  the  settlement.  He  settled  on  the 
east  side  of  East  Okoboji,  at  the  south  side 
of  the  grove,  near  the  present  residence  of 
Peter  Ladue.  The  names  and  ages  of  their 
children  were  as  follows:  Jonathan,  aged 
twenty-three,  Sardis,  eighteen,  Alfred,  fifteen, 
Jacob,  thirteen,  Philetus,  eleven,  and  Levi 


50 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


nine.  Alvin  Noble,  son-in-law  of  Joel  Howe, 
with  his  wife  and  one  child,  some  two  years 
old,  and  Joseph  M.  Thatcher,  with  wife  and 
one  child,  seven  months  old,  came  with  the 
family  of  Mr.  Howe,  from  Hampton,  Frank- 
lin county.  They  were  formerly  from  How- 
ard county,  Indiana.  These  two  families  also 
settled  on  the  east  side  of  East  Okoboji, 
erecting-  one  log-  cabin,  which  was  occupied 
by  both  families.  Their  cabin  was  at  the 
north  end  of  the  grove,  about  one  mile  from 
the  home  of  Mr.  Howe.  This  cabin  is  still 
standing  upon  the  farm  of  Mr.  H.  D.  Arthur, 
a few  rods  north  of  his  house. 

There  was  also,  residing  for  the  winter 
with  Messrs.  Noble  and  Thatcher,  a man  by 
the  name  of  Morris  Markham,  who  also  came 
from  Hampton,  and  originally  from  Howard 
county,  Indiana. 

Mr.  Marble  and  wife,  who  came  from  Linn 
county,  were  the  first  and  at  this  time  the 
only  settlers  on  Spirit  Lake.  Their  loca- 
tion was  on  the  west  shore  of  the  lake,  about 
four  miles  from  the  present  town  of  Spirit 
Lake,  in  the  south  edge  of  what  lias  since 
been  known  as  Marble  Grove. 


DICKINSON  COUNTY  SETTLEMENT. 


51 


Thus  forty  persons  — men,  women  and 
children — were  dispersed  among  the  pictur- 
esque groves,  bluffs,  and  lakes  of  Dickinson 
county,  where  the  chief  scenes  of  this  narra- 
tive transpired.  As  we  dwell  on  the  events 
connected  with  the  first  settlement  of  this 
county,  we  are  impressed  with  the  heroic 
courage  of  those  early  pioneers,  who  turned 
their  backs  upon  civilization  and  its  com- 
foits,  and  placed  so  many  miles  between 
themselves  and  the  settled  portion  of  the 
state  for  the  sake  of  a home  in  the  romantic 
region  of  these  beautiful  lakes;  for,  let  it  be 
remembered,  there  were  at  this  time,  no  set- 
tlements west  of  these;  and  the  nearest  on 
the  northeast  were  on  the  Minnesota  and 
Watonwan  rivers.  A few  families  that  year 
(1856)  settled  on  the  west  branch  of  the  lies 
Moines,  in  Palo  Alto  and  Emmet  counties. 

On  the  Little  Sioux,  which  has  its  source 
in  Minnesota,  flowing  southwestwardly  to 
the  Missouri  river,  passing  some  five  or  six 
miles  west  of  Spirit  Lake,  was  the  settle- 
ment of  Smithland  in  Woodbury  county. 
At  what  is  now  called  Correctionville,  about 
twenty  miles  farther  up  the  stream,  a few 
families  had  also  settled.  In  Clay  county, 


52 


THE  SPIKIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


about  forty  miles  south,  of  the  lakes,  some 
six  or  eight  families  bad  located — being  the 
last  in  that  direction  in  the  state.  In  the 
same  year  (1856)  six  or  seven  families  lo- 
cated eighteen  miles  north  of  the  lakes,  on 
the  head  waters  of  the  Des  Moines,  in  Jack- 
son  county,  Minnesota,  where  a town  was 
laid  out  and  called  Springfield  (now  Jackson). 

These  were  the  nearest  neighbors  to 
the  Dickinson  county  settlers.  Among 
the  principal  parties  in  the  Spring-field  set- 
tlement were  three  brothers  — - William, 
Charles,  and  George  Wood,  of  Mankato,  Min- 
nesota, who  laid  out  the  town  and  opened  a 
store.  All  these  settlements  were  on  )tlie 
extreme  frontier,  and  absolutely  unprotected 
and  defenseless ; but  the  fact  that  in  the 
spring  of  1855  the  Indians  had  generally 
withdrawn  from  the  Upper  Des  Moines  and 
the  lakes  in  Dickinson  county,  had  encour- 
aged the  hope  that  all  danger  from  them  had 
passed. 

On  one  occasion,  while  on  a trip  to  Fort 
Dodge,  father  fell  in  with  a Dr.  Strong,  and 
prevailed  upon  him  to  visit  the  lakes  with  a 
view  to  settlement;  but  after  stopping  with 
us  a few  days  he  decided  to  locate  at  Spring- 


DICKINSON  COUNTY  SETTLEMENT. 


53 


lielcl.  His  family  consisted  of  himself,  wife, 
and  one  child  (two  years  old).  His  wife  be- 
ing in  delicate  health,  and  he  necessarily 
being  away  much  of  the  time  from  home,  she 
persuaded  my  sister  Eliza,  to  whom  she  be- 
came attached,  to  accompany  them.  This  was 
in  the  month  of  October,  and  owing  to  a heavy 
fall  of  snow,  on  the  first  of  December,  fol- 
lowed by  others  in  cpiick  succession,  until  the 
snow  on  the  level  was  four  or  five  feet  deep, 
and  in  the  drifts  sometimes  fifteen  or  twenty, 
traveling  was  impossible.  Eliza  was  thus 
unable  to  return,  and  so  escaped  the  fate  of 
the  rest  of  the  family. 

The  winter  of  1856-7  was  one  ever  to  he 
remembered  by  the  people  of  Iowa  and  Min- 
nesota for  its  bitter  cold  weather,  deep  snow, 
and  violent  storms,  rendering  communica- 
tion between  the  different  settlements  almost 
impossible.  Of  course  the  settlers  were 
illy  prepared  for  any  winter,  and  much  less 
for  such  a one  as  this ; for  it  must  be  remem- 
bered there  was  no  lumber  to  be  had  within 
a hundred  miles,  and  all  the  provisions,  of 
every  kind,  except  what  might  be  captured 
from  the  lakes  and  groves,  had  to  be  brought 
a like  distance.  Some  cabins  were  yet 


54 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


without  floors;  the  doors  were  made  of 
puncheons,  hung  on  wooden  hinges,  and 
fastened  with  wooden  latches.  Our  floor 
was  made  comfortable  by  leveling  off  the 
ground  and  covering  it  with  prairie  hay,  over 
which  a rag  carpet  was  spread,  which  had 
been  brought  all  the  way  from  the  state  of 
New  York. 

With  inexpressible  sadness  I now  recall 
some  of  the  scenes  and  events  that  trans- 
pired in  that  humble  but  happy  home; 
when,  from  some  good  book,  Mrs.  Luce  read 
aloud  to  the  family,  or,  perhaps,  father  was 
solving  a problem  for  me  in  arithmetic, 
while  my  little  brother  was  seated  at  the 
table,  trying  to  form  letters  from  a copy 
written  by  sister  Eliza;  and  mother  in  her 
rocking-chair  was  crocheting,  or,  perhaps, 
fashioning  a garment  into  shape  for  some 
member  of  the  household.  Little  did  I dream 
that  all  the  bright  prospects  of  my  youth 
would  so  soon  be  nipped  in  the  bud — blasted 
as  by  an  untimely  frost,  and  our  quiet  home 
become  the  scene  of  one  of  the  most  cruel, 
barbarous  massacres  ever  recorded  on  the 
bloody  pages  of  history. 


DICKINSON  COUNTY  SETTLEMENT. 


55 


In  February,  Mr.  Luce  and  Mr.  Thatcher 
started,  with  an  ox-team  and  sled,  to  obtain 
provisions  for  their  families.  In  spite  of 
snow-banks,  sometimes  fifteen  and  twenty 
feet  deep;  in  spite  of  wind  and  cold;  they 
reached  Hampton,  Shell  Rock,  Cedar  Falls 
and  Waterloo.  They  secured  as  large  a sup- 
ply as  they  thought  possible  to  convey,  with 
their  weary  oxen,  over  the  untrodden  drifts ; 
and  succeeded  in  making  their  way  back  a.s 
far  as  Sliippey’s  cabin,  in  Palo  Alto  county, 
about  ten  miles  below  Emmetsburg,  on  the 
Des  Moines  river.  Here  it  was  decided  that 
Mr.  Thatcher  should  remain  to  recruit  the 
oxen,  while  Mr.  Luce  proceeded  home,  accom- 
panied by  three  young  men,  who  were  making 
their  first  visit  to  the  lakes— Jonathan  Howe 
and  Enoch  Ryan,  (son  and  son-in-law  of  Joel 
Howe,)  of  Hampton,  and  one  of  the  name  of 
Clark,  from  Waterloo.  Little  did  they  im- 
agine that  they  were  going  to  meet  such  a 
cruel  death.  By  this  delay  of  Mr.  Thatcher 
he  escaped  the  terrible  fate  of  the  doomed 
colony  at  the  lakes. 

It  was  now  drawing  toward  the  close  of  a 
long,  cold,  and  dreary  winter.  These  brave 
pioneers  were  looking  hopefully  forward  to 
the  time  when  they  should  go  forth  to  the 


56 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


pleasant  task  of  cultivating  tlieir  farms  and 
improving  their  homes ; for  as  yet  no  Indians 
had  appeared,  and  no  reports  of  their  coming 
had  reached  them  to  awaken  suspicion  or  dis- 
turb their  repose. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


INK-PA-DU-TA  AND  HIS  BAND. 

Extract  from  Judge  Flandrau’s  Papers — Description  of 
Inkpaduta’s  Band — Testimony  collected  by  Major 
Prichette — Names  of  Band  at  Time  of  Massacre — 
Xnkpaduta’s  Appearance — His  Family — Number  of 
Dakotas — These  fed  by  Government. 

N order  to  understand  the  events 
recorded  in  these  pages,  it  is  neces- 
sary to  have  some  knowledge  of 
Inkpaduta,  the  chief,  under  whose 
leadership  was  perpetrated  the  bloody  mas- 
sacre of  March  1857. 

In  giving  this,  I have  drawn  freely  from 
the  authentic  documents  prepared  by  Charles 
E.  Flandran,  then  U.  S.  Indian  agent  for 
the  Sioux,  and  Major  Prichette,  special  gov- 
ernment agent.  In  an  exhaustive  paper 
read  by  Judge  Flandrau  before  the  Minne- 


INK-PA-DU-TA  AND  HIS  BAND. 


59 


sota  State  Historical  Society,  in  December, 
1879,  lie  gave  the  following  account  of  Ink 
paduta : 

“Prior  to  1842,  the  Sac  and  Fox  tribes  of  Indians  occu- 
pied the  country  which  is  now  the  State  of  Iowa.  On  the 
11th  of  October,  1842,  these  Indians  made  a treaty  with 
the  United  States  government,  by  which  they  sold  the 
land  west  of  the  Mississippi  river  to  which  they  had 
claim  or  title,  or  in  which  they  had  any  interest  what- 
ever; reserving  the  right  of  occupancy,  for  three  years 
from  the  date  of  the  treaty,  to  all  that  part  of  the  lands 
ceded  which  lay  west  of  a line  running  due  north  and 
south  from  the  Painted  or  _ied  Rocks,  on  the  White 
Breast  Fork  of  the  Bes  Moines  river,  which  rocks  were 
situated  eight  miles  from  the  junction  of  the  White 
Breast  with  the  Des  Moines. 

“The  country  north  of  Iowa,  and  west  of  the  Missis- 
sippi river,  as  far  as  the  Little  Rapids  on  the  Minnesota 
river,  was  occupied  by  the  Medewakanton  and  Wakpekuti 
bands  of  Sioux  Indians.  These  latter  Indians  were  at 
war  with  the  Sacs  and  Foxes.  The  Wakpekuti  band  was 
under  the  leadership  of  two  principal  chiefs,  named  Wam- 
disapa  and  Tasagi.  The  lawless  and  predatory  habits  of 
Wamdisapa  and  his  hand  prolonged  the  war  with  the 
Sacs  and  Foxes;  and  to  a great  extent  created  difficulties 
between  the  band  of  Wamdisapa  and  the  rest  of  the 
Wakpekuti,  which  troubles  gradually  separated  his  band 
from  them.  Wamdisapa  and  his  people  moved  to  the 
west,  toward  the  Missouri,  and  occupied  the  land  about 
the  Vermillion  river.  So  thoroughly  was  he  separated 
from  the  rest  of  the  Wakpekutis  that  when  the  last 
named  Indians  together  with  the  Medewakantons  made 
their  treaty  at  Mendota,  in  1851,  by  which  they  ceded  the 
lands  in  Minnesota  owned  by  them,  the  remnant  of  Wam- 
disapa's  people  were  not  regarded  as  being  part  of  the 
Wakpekutis  at  all,  and  took  no  part  in  the  treaty. 


GO 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


“By  1857,  all  that  remained  of  Wamdisapa's  band  was 
under  the  chieftainship  of  Inkpaduta,  or  Scarlet  Point, 
sometimes  called  Red  End.  In  August,  1856,  I received 
the  appointment  of  United  States  Indian  agent  for  the 
Sioux  of  the  Mississippi.  The  agencies  of  uhese  Indians 
were  on  the  Minnesota  river  at  Redwood,  and  on  the 
Yellow  Medicine  river,  a few  miles  from  its  mouth. 
Having  been  on  the  frontier  for  some  time  previous  to 
such  appointment,  I had  become  quite  familiar  with  the 
Sioux,  and  knew,  in  a general  way,  of  Inkpaduta  and  his 
band,  its  habits  and  whereabouts.  They  ranged  the  coun- 
try far  and  wide,  and  were  considered  a bad  lot  of  vaga- 
bonds. In  1856  they  came  to  the  payment  and  demanded 
a share  of  the  money  of  the  Wakpekuti  band,  and  made 
a great  deal  of  trouble,  but  were  forced  to  return  to 
their  haunts  on  the  Big  Sioux  and  adjoining  country.” 

According  to  the  most  authentic  testi- 
mony collected  by  Major  Prichette,  Inkpa- 
duta came  to  the  Sioux  Agency  in  the  fall 
of  1855  and  received  annuities  for  eleven 
persons,  although  he  was  not  identified  with 
any  band. 

He  had  killed  the  chief  of  the  Wakpekuti 
band,  Tasagi,  with  several  of  his  relatives, 
and  was  declared  an  outlaw  by  the  band; 
but  was  permitted  to  receive  payment  with 
them,  from  fear,  they  said,  of  revenge  in  case 
it  was  denied. 

He  supported  himself  by  hunting  and 
plunder;  leading  a wandering,  marauding 
life,  the  number  of  his  followers  varying 
from  time  to  time  from  fifty  to  one  hundred 


INK-PA-DU-TA  AND  HIS  BAND. 


61 


and  fifty;  as  individuals  of  similar  charac- 
ter, from  different  bands  of  Sionx,  joined  or 
deserted  him. 

I give  below,  as  far  as  I know,  the  names 
of  this  band  at  the  time  of  the  Spirit  Lake 
massacre : 

Ink-pa-dn-ta,  or  Scarlet  Point. 

Mak-pe-a-ho-to-man,  or  Roaring  Cloud,  and 

Mak-pi-op-e-ta,  or  Fire  Cloud,  twins. 

Taw-a-che-ha-wa-kan,  or  His  Mysterious 
Father. 

Ba-lia-ta,  or  Old  Man. 

Ke-cho-mon,  or  Putting  on  as  he  walks. 

Ka-lia-dat,  or  Ratling  (son-in-law  of  Ink- 
pa  duta). 

Fe-to-a-ton-ka,  or  Big  Face. 

Ta-te-li-da-shink-sha-man-i,  or  One  who 
makes  a crooked  wind  as  he  walks. 

Ta-chan-che-ga-ho-ta,  or  His  Great  Gun. 

Hu-san,  or  One  Leg. 

As  I remember  Inkpaduta,  he  was  proba- 
bly fifty  or  sixty  years  of  age,  about  six.  feet 
in  height,  and  strongly  built.  He  was 
deeply  pitted  by  small  pox,  giving  him  a re- 
volting appearance,  and  distinguishing  him 
from  the  rest  of  the  band.  His  family  con- 
sisted of  himself  and  squaw,  four  sons,  and 
one  daughter.  His  natural  enmity  to  the 


G2 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


white  man ; his  desperately  bold  and  re- 
vengeful disposition;  his  hatred  of  his  ene- 
mies, even  of  his  own  race ; his  matchless  suc- 
cess on  the  war-path,  won  for  him  honor  from 
his  people,  distinguished  him  as  a hero,  and 
made  him  a leader  of  his  race. 

By  the  whites — especially  those  who  have 
escaped  the  scenes  of  his  brutal  carnage,  to 
wear,  within,  the  garb  of  deepest  mourn- 
ing, from  the  severing  of  social,  parental, 
and  filial  ties — Inkpaduta  will  ever  be  re- 
membered as  a savage  monster  in  human 
shape,  fitted  only  for  the  darkest  corner  in 
Hades. 

From  the  landing  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers 
on  the  rock-bound  coast  of  New  England,  in 
1620,  until  the  present  day,  the  native  red 
men  have  at  different  times  given  sad  and 
fearful  evidences  of  their  protestation  against 
civilization’s  irresistible  march  across  the 
American  continent,  but  no  other  tribe  of 
aborigines  has  ever  exhibited  more  savage 
ferocity  or  so  appalled  and  sickened  the  soul 
of  humanity  by  wholesale  slaughtering  of  the 
white  race  as  lias  the  Sioux.  The  Sioux  are 
said  to  have  had  their  name  bestowed  upon 
them  by  the  French,  but  they  ignore  the  title 
and  answer  only  to  the  name  of  Dakotas. 


INK-PA-DU-TA  AND  HIS  BAND. 


63 


They  number  about  25,000  and  are  known  as : 
Tetons,  Sissetons,  Yanktons,  Yanktonais, 
Wapetons,  AYakpekutis,  etc.  These  tribes  are 
subdivided  into  bands;  each  band  having  its 
own  chief. 

These  Indians  are  widely  diffused  over  a 
vast  region  of  country  west  of  the  Missouri, 
clear  up  to  the  base  of  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
and  possess  immense  tracts  of  good  agricul- 
tural land  in  Dakota,  sufficient  in  extent  to 
allow  eighty  acres  to  each  member,  of  the 
band,  who  is  willing  to  adopt  the  pursuit  of 
agriculture,  which  has  long  been  neglected  by 
this  race.  The  Sioux  are  now  all  fed  and 
cared  for  at  an  enormous  expense  by  the 
government. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


CIRCUMSTANCES  THAT  LED  TO  THE  MASSACRE. 

First  trouble  at  Smithland — Indians  interrupted  in  Chase 
— Indian  bitten  by  a Dog — Indian  kills  Dog — Settler 
beats  Indian — Settlers  whip  Squaws,  who  steal  Corn 
and  Hay — Whites  take  Indians  Guns — Indians  com- 
mence Depredations — Rob,  steal,  and  kill  Stock,  up 
the  Sioux — Abuse  the  Settlers. 

N the  autumn  of  1856,  Inkpaduta’s 
band  went  down  to  the  lower  valley 
of  the  Little  Sioux,  where  the  first 
trouble  with  the  whites  began,  in 
the  vicinity  of  Smithland.  Several  aggres- 
sions by  the  Indians  and  violent  repulses  by 
the  whites  are  given,  as  preceding  the  inci- 
dents, generally  accepted  by  both  Indians  and 
whites,  as  the  immediate  cause  of  the  fatal 
catastrophe. 

It  seems,  that  one  day,  while  the  Indians 
were  in  pursuit  of  elk,  they  had  some  diffi- 


PRECEDING  THE  MASSACRE. 


65 


culty  with  the  settlers.  The  Indians  claimed 
that  the  whites  intercepted  the  chase.  There 
is  also  a report  that  an  Indian  was  bitten  by 
a dog  belonging  to  one  of  the  settlers;  that 
the  Indian  killed  the  dog;  and  that  the  man 
gave  the  Indian  a severe  beating.  It  is  also 
said  that  the  settlers  whipped  off  a company 
of  squaws,  who  were  carrying  off  their  hay 
and  corn.  The  Indians  becoming  more  and 
more  insolent,  the  settlers,  in  self-protection, 
went  to  the  camp  and  disarmed  them,  intend- 
ing to  return  their  guns  the  next  day  and  es- 
cort them  out  of  the  country;  but  the  next 
morning  not  a “red  skin”  was  to  be  seen,  they 
had  folded  their  tents,  “like  the  Arabs,”  and 
as  silently  stolen  away.  They  went  up  the 
Little  Sioux;  their  hearts  tilled  with  re- 
venge, and  committed  depredations  as  they 
went.  At  first  they  pretended  to  be  friendly, 
but  soon  commenced  depredations,  forcibly 
taking  guns,  ammunition,  provisions,  and 
whatever  they  wanted.  They  also  amused 
themselves  by  discharging  their  guns  through 
articles  of  furniture;  ripping  open  feather 
beds  and  scattering  their  contents  through 
the  yards.  The  farther  they  proceeded,  the 
fewer  and  more  defenseless  the  settlers  were ; 
and  the  bolder  and  more  insolent  the  Indians 


66 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


became.  After  remaining  a few  days  in 
Cherokee  county,  where  they  busied  them- 
selves with  wantonly  shooting  cattle,  hogs, 
and  fowls,  and  destroying  property  gener- 
ally; sometimes  severely  beating  those  who 
resisted,  they  proceeded  up  the  Little  Sioux, 
to  the  little  settlement  in  Clay  county,  now 
called  Peterson.  Here  they  tarried  two  or 
three  days,  committing  acts  of  atrocity  as 
usual.  At  the  house  of  A.  S.  Mead  (Mr.  Mead 
being  away)  they  not  only  killed  his  cattle 
and  destroyed  his  property,  but  knocked 
down  his  wife  and  carried  off  to  their  camp 
his  daughter  Hattie  (seventeen  years  old), 
and  started  away  with  a younger  sister,  Em- 
ma (ten  years  old),  but  she  resisted  so  hard 
and  cried  so  loud  that  an  Indian  picked  up  a 
stick  and  whipped  her  all  the  way  back  to 
the  house  and  left  her.  At  the  same  house 
they  knocked  down  Mr.  E.  Taylor,  kicked 
his  boy  into  the  fireplace — burning  him  so 
badly  that  he  still  carries  the  scar  on  his  leg — 
and  took  his  wife  off  to  their  camp ; but  as  yet 
they  had  committed  no  murder.  After  one 
night’s  experience  in  an  Indian  camp,  Mrs. 
Taylor  and  Hattie  Mead  were  permitted  to 
return  home.  These  blood-thirsty  Indians, 
thus  exasperated,  and,  naturally  burning 


PRECEDING  THE  MASSACRE. 


67 


with  hatred  and  revenge,  still  continued 
their  tortuous  journey,  and  by  the  evening  of 
the  seventh  of  March  reached  the  vicinity  of 
Okoboji  Lakes.  The  settlers  here  had  no 
knowledge  of  what  had  transpired  down  the 
valley.  Nor  through  the  long  hours  of  that 
night  when  wrapped  in  peaceful  repose,  did 
the  winds  that  soughed  through  the  tops  of 
the  naked  trees,  and  whistled  around  the 
corners  of  their  cabins  tell  them;  neither  did 
they  dream  of  the  foul  conspiracy  that  was 
brewing. 


Omaha  Beach 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


The  Massacre. 


On  the  eighth  of  March  Indians  reach  Okoboji — Feign 
Friendship — Then  act  Insolent — Luce  and  Clark  go  to 
warn  Settlers — Indians  shoot  Mr.  Gardner — Murder 
his  Wife,  Son.  and  Daughter — Beat  Children's  Brains 
out  with  Stove  Wood — Take  Abbie  Captive — General 
Destruction  of  Everything — Abbie  is  dragged  away 
to  Camp — She  leaves  her  loved  ones  mangled,  dead 
and  dying — They  plunge  into  the  Blackness  of  Night 
and  Forest. 

“Oh,  bloodiest  picture  in  the  book  of  Time; 

Sarmatia  fell,  unwept,  without  a crime.” 


T will  be  remembered  that  Mr.  Luce 
reached  home,  from  his  trip  to  Wat- 
erloo, on  the  evening  of  March  6th. 
Now  that  he  was  with  his  family, 
my  father  at  once  began  preparations  for  a 
needed  trip  to  Ft.  Dodge,,  also  for  provi- 
sions. These  preparations  were  completed 


70 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


by  the  evening  of  the  7th,  and  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  8th  we  arose  earlier  than  usual, 
in  order  that  father  might  have  an  early 
start,  so  as  to  make  as  much  progress  as 
practicable  the  first  day,  and  gain,  if  possi- 
ble, the  cabin  of  some  friendly  settler  for  the 
night.  But,  alas ! how  little  we  know  what 
lies  lief  ore  us.  We  know  not  what  an  hour, 
much  less  a day,  may  bring  forth. 

The  sun  never  shed  brighter  beams  of 
light  than  on  that  ill-fated  morning.  Spring, 
that  had  already  come,  in  theory,  seemed  now 
to  have  come  in  reality.  The  winter  of  our 
discontent  seemed  indeed  to  have  passed 
away.  As  we  were  about  to  surround  the 
table  for  breakfast,  a solitary  Indian  entered 
the  house,  wearing  the  guise  of  friendship 
and  claiming  the  sacred  prerogative  of  hos- 
pitality. A place  was  promptly  prepared  for 
him  at  the  table,  and  he  partook  of  the  frugal 
meal  with  the  family.  This  one  was  soon  fol- 
lowed by  others,  until  Inkpaduta  and  his  four- 
teen warriors,  with  their  squaws  and  pa- 
pooses, had  entered  the  house.  They  dis- 
sembled friendship,  and  the  scanty  store  of 
the  household  was  freely  divided  among  them, 
until  each  seemed  satisfied.  They,  then,  be- 
came suddenly  sullen,  insolent,  and  overbear- 


THE  MASSACRE. 


71 


ing\  demanding  ammunition  and  numerous 
other  things.  When  father  was  giving  one 
of  them  a few  gun-caps,  he  snatched  the 
whole  box  from  his  hand.  At  the  same  time 
another — as  if  by  agreement — tried  to  get  a 
powder-horn  hanging  against  the  wall;  but 
was  prevented  by  Mr.  Luce,  who  now  sus- 
pected that  their  intention  was  to  get  the  am- 
munition, that  we  might  not  be  able  to  defend 
ourselves.  The  Indian  then  drew  up  his  gun, 
and  would  have  shot  Mr.  Luce,  had  the  lat- 
ter not  promptly  seized  the  gun  pointed  at 
his  head.  About  this  time  (9  o’clock  a.  m.), 
Dr.  Harriott  and  Mr.  Snyder  called,  knowing 
of  father’s  intended  trip  to  Ft.  Dodge,  and 
wishing  to  send  letters  to  be  mailed.  Father 
told  them,  at  once,  that  he  could  not  go  and 
leave  his  family,  as  he  feared  the  Indians 
were  on  the  war-path,  and  thought  the  situa- 
tion serious.  He  also  told  them  that  the 
other  settlers  ought  to  be  notified  of  the  dan- 
ger, and  immediate  arrangements  made  for 
defense.  Our  house,  being  the  largest  and 
strongest  in  the  colony,  his  plan  was  to  have 
the  other  settlers  gather  there.  But  Dr. 
Harriott  and  Mr.  Snyder  thought  it  was  only 
a pet  of  the  Indians  and  would  soon  pass 
away;  so  they  did  some  trading  with 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


them,  and  returned  to  their  own  cabin,  tak- 
ing no  precautions,  whatever,  for  safety.  The 
Indians  prowled  around  with  every  manifes- 
tation of  arrogance  and  insolence,  until  noon, 
when  they  went  off  toward  Mr.  Mattock’s. 
They  drove  our  cattle  before  them,  and  shot 
them  on  the  way. 

This  was  the  first  time  the  house  had  been 
clear  of  Indians  since  they  first  entered,  in 
the  morning.  A consultation  was  then  held, 
as  to  what  should  be  done.  It  was  the  de- 
sire to  notify  the  other  settlers : but  if  any 
went  to  do  this  it  would  weaken  the  force 
at  home;  and  the  Indians  were  liable  to  re- 
turn at  any  moment;  besides,  from  the  di- 
rection taken  by  the  Indians,  it  was  almost 
impossible  to  reach  the  other  cabins  without 
being  discovered  by  the  (now  known  to  be) 
malignant  foe.  However,  philanthropic  con- 
siderations prevailed;  and  it  was  finally  de- 
cided that  Mr.  Luce  and  Mr.  Clark  should  go 
to  warn  the  others  of  the  impending  danger, 
while  father  should  remain  at  home,  to  de- 
fend, as  well  as  possible,  the  family,  in 
any  emergency. 

According  to  this  arrangement  they  started 
out  about  2 p.  m.,  never  to  return.  My  sis- 
ter, remembering  the  attempt  of  the  Indians 


THE  MASSACRE. 


73 


to  take  the  life  of  her  husband  in  the  morn- 
ing, twined  her  arms  around  his  neck,  and 
weeping  said:  “0,  Harvey!  I am  afraid 
you  will  never  come  back  to  me ! the  Indians 
will  kill  you  if  they  don’t  any  one  else.” 
This  was,  indeed,  their  last  parting.  About 
three  o’clock  we  heard  the  report  of  guns, 
in  rapid  succession,  from  the  house  of  Mr. 
Mattock.  We  were,  then,  no  longer  in  doubt 
as  to  the  awful  reality  that  was  hanging 
over  us.  Two  long  hours  we  passed  in  this 
fearful  anxiety  and  suspense,  waiting  and 
watching,  with  conflicting  hopes  and  fears, 
for  Mr.  Lnce  and  Mr.  Clark  to  return.  At 
length,  just  as  the  sun  was  sinking  behind 
the  western  horizon,  shedding  its  brilliant 
rays  over  the  snowy  landscape,  father,  whose 
anxiety  would  no  longer  allow  him  to  remain 
within  doors,  went  out  to  reconnoiter.  He, 
however,  hastily  returned,  saying:  “Nine 
Indians  are  coming,  now  only  a short  dis- 
tance from  the  house,  and  we  are  all  doomed 
to  die.”  His  first  thought  was  to  barricade 
the  door  aud  fight  till  the  last,  saying: 
“While  they  are  killing  all  of  us,  I will  kill 
a few  of  them,  with  the  two  loaded  guns  still 
left  in  the  house.”  But  to  this  mother  pro- 
tested, having  not  yet  lost  all  faith  in  the 


74 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


savage  monsters,  and  still  hoping  they  would 
appreciate  our  kindness  and  spare  our  lives, 
she  said : “If  we  have-  to  die,  let  us  die  inno- 
cent of  shedding  blood.” 

Alas,  for  the  faith  placed  in  these  inhuman 
monsters ! They  entered  the  house  and  de- 
manded more  flour;  and,  as  father  turned  to 
get  them  what  remained  of  our  scanty  store, 
they  shot  him  through  the  heart ; he  fell 
upon  his  right  side  and  died  without  a strug- 
gle. When  first  the  Indian  raised  his  gun 
to  fire,  mother  or  Mrs.  Luce  seized  the  gun 
and  drew  it  down;  but  the  other  Indians  in- 
stantly turned  upon  them,  seized  them  by 
their  arms,  and  beat  them  over  the  head 
with  the  butts  of  their  guns;  then  dragged 
them  out  of  doors,  and  killed  them  in  the 
most  cruel  and  shocking  manner. 

They  then  began  an  indiscriminate  de- 
struction of  everything  in  the  house;  break- 
ing open  trunks  and  taking  out  clothing, 
cutting  open  feather-beds,  and  scattering 
the  feathers  everywhere.  When  the  Indians 
entered  the  house,  and  during  these  awful 
scenes,  I was  seated  in  a chair,  holding  my 
sister’s  baby  in  my  arms;  her  little  boy  on 
one  side,  and  my  little  brother  on  the  other, 
clinging  to  me  in  terror,  They  next  seized 


THE  MASSACRE. 


75 


the  children ; tearing  them  from  me  one  by 
one,  while  they  reached  their  little  arms  to 
me,  crying  piteously  for  protection  that  I 
was  powerless  to  give.  Heedless  of  their 
cries,  they  dragged  them  out  of  doors,  and 
beat  them  to  death  with  sticks  of  stove-wood. 

All  this  time  I was  both  speechless  and 
tearless;  but,  now  left  alone,  I begged  them 
to  kill  me.  It  seemed  as  though  I could  not 
wait  for  them  to  finish  their  work  of  death. 
One  of  them  approached,  and  roughly  seiz- 
ing me  by  the  arm  said  something  I could 
not  understand,  but  I well  knew,  from  their 
actions,  that  I was  to  be  a captive.  All  the 
terrible  tortures  and  indignities  I had  ever 
read  or  heard  of  being  inflicted  upon  their 
captives  now  arose  in  horrid  vividness  before 
me. 

After  ransacking  the  house,  and  taking 
whatever  they  thought  might  be  serviceable, 
such  as  provisions,  bedding,  arms,  and  ammu- 
nition; and  after  the  bloody  scalping  knife 
had  done  its  terrible  work;  I was  dragged 
from  the  never-to-be-forgotten  scene.  No 
language  can  ever  suggest,  much  less  ade- 
quately portray,  my  feelings  as  I passed  that 
door. 

With  a naturally  sensitive  nature,  ten- 
derly and  affectionately  reared,  shuddering 


76 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


at  the  very  thought  of  cruelty,  you  can,  my 
dear  reader,  imagine,  but  only  imagine,  the 
agony  I endured,  when  so  suddenly  plunged 
into  scenes  from  which  no  element  of  the 
terrible  or  revolting  seemed  wanting.  Be- 
hind me  I left  my  heroic  father,  murdered 
in  a cowardly  manner,  in  the  very  act  of  ex- 
treme hospitality;  shot  down  at  my  feet,  and 
I had  not  the  privilege  of  impressing  one  fare- 
well kiss  upon  his  lips,  yet  warm  with  life 
and  affection.  Just  outside  the  door  lay  the 
three  children — so  dear  to  me — bruised, 
mangled,  and  bleeding;  while  their  moans  and 
groans  pierced  my  ears,  and  called  in  vain 
for  one  loving  caress  which  I was  prevented 
from  giving  them.  A little  farther  on  lay 
my  Christ-like  mother,  who  till  the  very  last 
had  pleaded  the  cause  of  her  brutish  mur- 
derers, literally  weltering  in  her  own  blood. 
Still  farther  on,  at  the  southwest  corner  of 
the  house,  in  a similar  condition,  lay  my  eldest 
sister,  Mrs.  Luce,  who  had  been  so  intimately 
associated  with  me  from  earliest  recollec- 
tions. Amid  these  scenes  of  unutterable  hor- 
ror, 1 took  my  farewell  look  upon  father, 
mother,  sister,  and  brother,  and  my  sister’s 
little  ones. 

Filled  with  loathing  for  these  wretches 
whose  hands  were  still  wet  with  the  blood  of 


THE  MASSACRE. 


77 

those  clearest  to  me,  and  at  one  of  whose  belts 
still  hung  the  dripping  scalp  of  my  mother; 
with  even  the  much  coveted  boon  of  death 
denied  me,  we  plunged  into  the  gloom  of  the 
forest  and  the  coming  night;  but  neither  the 
gloom  of  the  forest,  nor  the  blackness  of  the 
night,  nor  both  combined,  could  begin  to  sym- 
bolize the  darkness  of  my  terror-stricken 
heart. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


THE  MASSACRE  CONTINUED. 

Mr.  Mattock’s  Cabin  in  Flames — Two  Victims  inside — 
On  the  Ground  dead  Bodies  of  Dr.  Harriott,  Mr. 
Snyder,  Mr.  Mattock,  and  others — Carl  Granger  dead 
by  his  Cabin — Luce  and  Clark  found  dead  by  Lake — 
First  Night  in  Indian  Camp — War-dance — Next  Morn- 
ing Mr.  and  Mrs.  Howe,  Son,  and  Daughter  Murdered 
— Four  Murdered  at  Noble’s  Cabin — -Mrs.  Noble  and 
Mrs.  Thatcher  Captives — Mr.  Marble  Shot — Mrs. 
Marble  taken  Captive. 

“Man’s  inhumanity  to  man 
Makes  countless  millions  mourn.” 


ERRIBLE  as  were  the  scenes 
throng'll  which  I had  .just  passed, 
others,  if  possible  even  yet  more 
horrible,  awaited  me.  A tramp  of 
ahont  one  mile  brought  me  to  the  camp  of  my 
captors,  which  was  the  home  of  Mr.  Mattock. 
Here  the  sights  and  sounds  that  met  the  eye 


THE  MASSACRE. 


79 


and  ear  were  truly  appalling.  The  forest 
was  lighted  by  the  camp-fires,  and  also  by 
the  burning  of  the  cabins;  and  the  air  was 
rent  with  the  unearthly  war-whoop  of  the 
savages,  and  the  shrieks  and  groans  of  two 
helpless  victims,  confined  in  the  burning 
cabin,  suffering  all  the  agonies  of  a fiery 


The  Burning  of  Mattock’s  Cabin— Abbie  Gardner  Taken  Into  Camp 

death.  Scattered  upon  the  ground  was  a 
number  of  bodies,  among  which  I recognized 
that  of  Dr.  Harriott,  rifle  still  in  hand;  as 
well  as  the  bodies  of  Mr.  Mattock,  Mr.  Sny- 
der, and  others,  with  rifles  near  them,  some 
broken.  All  gave  evidence  that  an  attempt 
at  resistance  had  been  made,  but  too  late. 


80 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Dr.  Harriott  and  Mr.  Snyder,  it  seemed, 
had  come  across  the  strait  from  their  home, 
to  assist  their  neighbors.  In  all  this  affray 
not  one  Indian  was  killed,  and  only  one 
wounded;  but  this  one  quite  badly,  and  by 
Dr.  Harriott,  as  the  Indians  told  me.  Here 
had  perished  five  men,  two  women,  and  four 
children;  and  the  bodies,  save  the  two  in  the 
burning  cabin,  lay  about  the  camp,  their 
ghastly  features  clearly  revealed  by  the  light 
of  the  burning  building;  presenting  a fright- 
ful scene  beyond  the  power  of  my  feeble  pen 
to  describe.  Carl  Granger’s  remains  lay  be- 
side the  Granger  cabin.  He  had  been  first 
shot,  and  then  his  head  chopped  off  above 
his  mouth  and  ears,  supposed  to  have  been 
done  with  a broad-ax,  found  on  the  prem- 
ises. Wpi.  Granger  escaped  the  fate  of  his 
brother,  being  at  home,  at  Red  Wing,  with 
his  family. 

Messrs.  Clark  and  Luce  were  killed  near 
the  outlet  on  the  southern  shore  of  East 
Okoboji,  a mile  or  more  from  father’s  cabin. 
It  is  probable  that  they  had  despaired  of 
reaching  the  Mattock  and  Granger  cabins, 
and  had  attempted  to  go  around  the  south- 
ern end  of  East  Okoboji,  and  so  reach  the 
cabins  of  Howe  and  Thatcher;  but  were 


THE  MASSACRE. 


81 


overtaken  and  sliot  on  the  way.  The  body 
of  Mr.  Clark  was  identified  by  a memoran- 
dum book,  found  in  his  pocket  by  those  who 
discovered  the  remains,  some  time  in  June. 
Thus  the  day’s  slaughter  summed  up  a total 
of  twenty  human  lives. 

The  ravenous  appetites  of  the  savages  had 
been  satisfied  by  my  father’s  generosity, 
and  my  mother’s  and  sister’s  incessant  cook- 
ing and  serving.  Their  thirst  for  blood 
must  have  been  well-nigh  quenched.  All 
this  must  be  celebrated  by  the  war-dance — 
that  hideous  revelry  that  seems  to  have 
been  borrowed  from  the  lowest  depth  of 
Tartarus.  Near  the  ghastly  corpses,  and 
over  the  blood-stained  snow;  with  blackened 
faces,  and  fierce  and  uncouth  gestures;  and 
with  wild  screams  and  yells,  they  circled 
round  and  round,  keeping  time  to  the  dull- 
est, dreariest,  sound  of  drum  and  rattle,  until 
complete  exhaustion  compelled  them  to  de- 
sist. 

None  but  those  who  have  had  a personal 
experience  with  Indian  warfare  can  form  a 
just  conception  of  the  terror  which  their  war- 
dance  is  calculated  to  inspire.  Amid  such 
fearful  scenes,  I spent  that  long,  long,  sleep- 
less night — the  first  of  my  captivity,  and  the 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


thoughts  that  fired  my  brain,  and  oppressed 
my  heart,  can  never  he  imagined,  except  by 
those  who  have  suffered  like  pangs,  and  had 
them  burned  into  their  souls  by  a like  expe- 
rience. 

One  day’s  carnage  only  sharpened  the  sav- 
ages’ thirst  for  blood.  Accordingly,  at  an 
early  hour  the  next  morning,  the  braves  (!), 
having  smeared  their  faces  with  black  (which, 
with  the  Sioux,  means  war,)  started  again 
on  their  work  of  slaughter.  The  four  remain- 
ing families  were  busy  with  their  domestic 
cares,  not  dreaming  of  aught  amiss,  while 
these  terrible  scenes  were  being  enacted  at 
their  very  doors. 

The  Indians  had  gone  but  a short  distance 
on  Bast  Okoboji,  when  they  met  Mr.  Howe, 
who  was  on  his  way  to  father’s  to  borrow 
some  flour.  Him  they  shot,  and  severed  his 
head  from  his  body,  the  skull  being  found, 
some  two  years  later,  on  the  southern  shore 
of  the  lake  by  a man  named  Ring.  Thence 
they  proceeded  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Howe, 
where  they  found  his  wife,  his  son  Jonathan, 
his  daughter  Sardis,  a young  lady,  and  four 
younger  children.  They  left  only  lifeless 
bodies,  here,  to  tell  the  story  of  their  bloody 
work.  From  here  they  went  to  the  cabin  of 


THE  MASSACRE. 


83 


Noble  and  Thatcher,  where  were  two  men 
and  two  women — Mr.  and  Mrs.  Noble,  Mr. 
Ryan,  and  Mrs.  Thatcher,  besides  two  chil- 
dren. "With  their  usual  cowardice  and  hypo- 
crisy, the  Indians  feigned  friendship  until 
they  had  secured  every  advantage,  so  their 
own  heads  would  be  in  no  danger.  Then,  by 
concert  of  action,  the  two  men  were  simul- 
taneously shot.  Ryan  fell  dead  instantly. 
Mr.  Noble  cried,  “0,  I am  killed!”  After  the 
fatal  bullet  struck  him,  he  walked  to  the  door, 
though  bleeding  freely,  and  then  fell  dead. 
They  next  seized  the  children  by  the  feet, 
dragging  them  from  their  mothers’  arms  out 
of  doors,  and  dashed  their  brains  out  against 
an  oak  tree  which  stood  near  the  house.  They 
then  plundered  the  house,  appropriating  to 
themselves  wliat  ever  they  wanted.  After 
slaughtering  the  cattle,  hogs,  and  poultry, 
they  took  the  two  women — Mrs.  Noble  and 
Mrs.  Thatcher — captives,  and  started  back  to 
their  camp.  On  their  way  they  again  stopped 
at  the  house  of  Mr.  Howe.  Here  a terrible 
spectacle  met  the  gaze  of  the  captives.  Mrs. 
Noble  found  her  mother  lying  dead  under  the 
bed,  where  she  had  doubtless  crawled  after 
being  left  by  her  brutal  murderers.  Her  head 
was  terribly  beaten,  probably  with  a flat-iron, 


84 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


as  one  lay  near  by  bearing  traces  of  the  mur- 
derous work.  The  eyes  were  protruding 
from  the  sockets,  and,  as  Mrs.  Noble  de- 
scribed them,  “looked  like  balls  of  tire.”  Her 
brother  Jacob,  some  thirteen  years  old,  who 
had  been  left  for  dead  or  dying,  was  found 
sitting  up  out  in  the  yard,  and  conscious,  al- 
though unable  to  speak.  To  her  questions 
he  responded  only  with  a nod  or  a shake  of 
the  head.  She  told  him,  if  the  Indians  did 
not  come  to  him  and  finish  the  murder,  to 
crawl  into  the  house  and  get  into  one  of  the 
beds,  as  perhaps  help  would  come  and  he 
might  be  saved;  but  the  savages  made  sure 
of  their  work  before  they  left,  killing  him 
before  her  eyes.  The  rest  of  the  family  lay 
scattered  about  the  house  and  yard,  all  more 
or  less  mutilated.  While  Mrs.  Noble  was 
taking  note  of  these  things,  the  Indians  were 
busy  with  their  work  of  plunder  and  destruc- 
tion ; after  which,  with  captives  and  booty, 
they  returned  to  their  camp. 

Immediately  upon  their  arrival,  I was 
taken  to  the  tent  where  were  my  two  com- 
panions in  captivity ; and  we  were  per- 
mitted, for  the  space  of  half  or  three-quar- 
ters of  an  hour,  to  recount  our  losses,  and 
the  terrible  scenes  through  which  we  had  just 


THE  MASSACRE. 


passed.  Then  each  one  was  taken  to  a sep- 
arate lodge,  and  by  signs  and  gestures  told 
to  braid  our  hair,  and  paint  our  faces  after 
the  fashion  of  squaws. 

The  terrible  calamity  that  had  fallen  upon 
me  seemed  more  than  I could  bear,  and  as  I 
now  look  back  upon  it  I wonder  that  I sur- 
vived ; wonder  that  either  body  or  mind,  or 
both,  did  not  give  way.  In  the  impressive 
language  of  Longfellow: 


“The  burden  laid  upon  me, 

Seemed  greater  than  I could  bear.’’ 

Snatched  from  the  society  of  loving 
friends  and  the  tender  care  of  affectionate 
parents;  and  plunged  into  hopeless,  helpless 
servitude  to  these  inhuman,  fiendish  mon- 
sters, whom  I had  seen  brutally  murder 
those  so  dear  to  me,  and  whom  I consequently 
could  only  abhor,  Oh!  how  I longed  for 
death;  and  whenever  they  thought  to  tor- 
ture me  by  threatening  to  take  my  life,  I 
would  merely  bow  my  head.  My  tearless 
acquiescence  and  willingness  to  die  seemed 
to  fill  them  with  wonder,  and  even  admira- 
tion, as  they  thought  it  a sign  of  great  brav- 
ery, a quality  they  highly  appreciate  but 
which  they  did  not  suppose  the  white 


86 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


woman  to  possess.  Soon  after  my  capture, 
one  of  the  warriors,  who  was  sitting  by  me 
one  day  in  the  tent,  thinking  to  test  my 
courage  or  to  be  amused  at  my  fears,  took 
his  revolver  from  his  belt  and  began  loading 
it,  while  he  gave  me  to  understand  that  he 
would  kill  me  as  soon  as  it  was  loaded.  I 
merely  bowed  my  head  to  signify  that  I was 
ready.  When  the  revolver  was  all  loaded 
he  drew  back  the  hammer  and  pointed  it 
close  to  my  head,  but  again  I quietly  bowed 
my  head  expecting  he  would  ao  as  he  said; 
but  instead  of  that  he  lowered  the  weapon, 
and  looked  at  me  as  though  astonished,  and 
then  laughed  at  me  uproariously.  So 
amused  was  he,  indeed,  that  when  others 
came  into  the  tepee  he  would  tell  them  the 
story,  by  signs  and  gesture,  of  how  I had 
acted.  Nor  did  it  stop  here,  but  for  days 
after  I could  see  that  it  was  a favorite  topic 
of  conversation  among  them,  and  never 
again,  except  once  by  a squaw,  was  a weapon 
drawn  upon  me  while  I was  a captive. 

So  utterly  ignorant  were  these  savages  of 
all  the  arts  of  civilized  life,  that  they  were 
at  a loss  to  know  what  to  do  with  all  the 
plunder  that  curiosity  or  cupidity  had 
prompted  them  to  take.  Among  the  spoils 


THE  MASSACRE. 


87 


were  quantities  of  soda  and  cream  of  tartar. 
They  interrogated  me  as  to  their  use;  and 
when  I told  them  we  used  it  in  making 
bread  they  wished  me  to  make  some,  using 
these  articles.  They  seemed  greatly  sur- 
prised and  pleased  when  they  saw  the  bread 
“grow”  during  the  process  of  baking.  Doubt- 
less had  I been  older  and.  more  wily,  I could 
have  made  them  believe  I was  a “big  medi- 
cine,” and  had  power  to  work  miracles;  so 
might  have  gotten  from  them  any  favors  I 
might  have  desired;  but  I was  so  completely 
overwhelmed  and  subdued  with  grief  that 
I had  no  thought  or  heart  for  such  tricks.  So 
interested  were  they  about  the  bread  “grow- 
ing,” that  when  others  came  into  the  tepee 
those  who  had  witnessed  the  wonderful  phe- 
nomenon described  it  wTith  the  grotesque 
gesticulations  peculiar  to  their  race.  Al- 
though pleased  with  the  “growing, ” they 
were  too  suspicious  of  being  poisoned  to  eat 
any  themselves  until  I had  eaten  of  it.  Find- 
ing that  I was  willing  to  eat-  it,  they  greedily 
devoured  it,  without  waiting  to  see  what  its 
effect  on  me  might  be. 

On  the  morning  of  the  10th  they  broke 
camp,  and  crossed  West  Okoboji  on  the  ice. 
Traveling  to  the  westward  a distance  of 


88 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


three  miles,  they  went  into  camp  on  the 
Madison  claim.  They  had  brought  horses 
and  sleds  which  they  had  taken  from  the 
settlers  along  the  Little  Sioux ; also  what  they 
had  found  at  the  lakes.  In  this  first  move- 
ment after  my  capture,  I was  detailed  to 
drive  one  of  the  teams;  but  it  was  the  last 
time  I had  the  privilege  of  riding  until  I was 
delivered  into  the  hands  of  my  rescuers. 

The  next  day,  at  an  early  hour  they  tore 
down  their  tents  and  loaded  their  horses, 
squaws,  dogs,  and  captives,  and  moved  north- 
westwardly to  Marble’s  Grove,  on  the  west 
side  of  Spirit  Lake.  The  Indians  seemed  to 
have  been  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  there 
were  any  more  whites  in  the  neighborhood 
until  the  13th,  when  they  no  doubt  acci- 
dentally discovered  the  cabin  of  Mr.  Marble. 
He  was  not  aware  of  their  presence,  and 
knew  nothing  of  the  massacre.  Conse- 
quently he  and  his  family  were  taken  en- 
tirely by  surprise  when  the  Indians  made 
their  appearance. 

Feigning  friendship,  they  readily  gained 
admission  to  the  house;  when,  as  usual,  they 
asked  for  food.  After  satisfying  their  hun- 
ger, they  bantered  him  to  trade  rifles.  After 
the  trade  was  made,  they  proposed  to  shoot 


THE  MASSACRE. 


89 


at  a mark.  A board  was  set  up,  and  after 
firing  several  shots  it  was  knocked  down. 
Mr.  Marble’s  gnn  being  empty,  they  re- 
quested him  to  set  it  up.  As  soon  as  his 
back  was  turned,  they  shot  him  through  the 
back,  and  he  fell  dead  in  his  tracks.  Mrs. 
Marble  was  sitting  at  the  window,  with  pal- 
pitating heart,  watching  their  actions;  and 
as  soon  as  she  saw  her  husband  start  to  re- 
place the  board,  as  if  by  instinct,  she  divined 
their  murderous  intentions.  Seeing  him  fall, 
she  rushed  for  the  door,  and  would  have  fled 
for  her  life;  but  was  quickly  overtaken  and 
conveyed  to  the  camp.  Thus,  another  un- 
fortunate victim  was  added  to  our  little  band 
of  helpless  captives.  AYe  were  all  brought 
together  in  the  same  tepee;  for  what  savage 
purpose  we  were  at  loss  to  know;  unless  it 
was  that  we  might  communicate  to  each  other 
all  their  deeds  of  blood  and  plunder ; for  of 
these  they  were  exceedingly  proud,  never  los- 
ing an  opportunity  to  recount  them  and  glory 
in  them.  They  carried  away  what  they 
wanted  from  Mr.  Marble’s  place,  and  de- 
stioyecl  what  they  could. 

Mr.  Marble  was,  probably,  a stone-cutter 
by  trade,  as  his  implements  were  found  in  a 
hollow  tree,  near  the  house,  by  one  of  the 


90 


THE  SPIRIT  TAKE  MASSACRE. 


early  settlers.  At  night,  this  bloody  day’s 
work  was  celebrated  by  the  “war-dance.” 
Before  leaving  Marble’s  Grove,  the  Indians 
peeled  the  bark -from  a large  tree,  and  on 
the  white  surface,  with  black  paint,  pictured, 
in  hieroglyphicaf  signs,  the  work  they  bad 
done  in  Dickinson  county.  The  number  of 
persons  killed  were  represented  so  as  to  in- 
dicate the  position  in  which  they  were  left. 
Men  were  represented  as  pierced  by  arrows, 
etc.  Mattock’s  cabin  was  pictured  with 
flames  and  smoke  issuing  from  the  roof;  but 
whether  by  signs  known  to  savage  art  they 
indicated  that  two  helpless  victims  perished 
in  the  flames,  I know  not.  This  picture  his- 
tory was  visible  years  afterwards,  and  was 
familiar  to  the  early  settlers. 

Thus,  it  will  be  seen  that  Mr.  Marble  was 
the  only  person  killed  on  Spirit  Lake.  Not- 
withstanding this  tragic  event  lias  always 
been  called,  “the  Spirit  Lake  Massacre,” 
from  the  fact  that  at  this  time  the  whole  lake 
region  was  merely  known  abroad  as  Spirit 
Lake. 


CHAPTER  X. 


DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MASSACRE. 

Mr.  Markham  returns  Home — Finds  Death  and  Ruin — 
Runs  upon  Indian  Camp — Just  escapes — Spends  Night 
in  Forest  with  Frozen  Limbs — Frozen  and  famished 
he  goes  to  Springfield — Carries  News  of  Massacre — 
Eliza  Gardner  learns  of  her  Father’s  Family — She  is 
overwhelmed — She  fears  her  Sister  is  a Captive. 

HE  massacre  was  first  discovered 
by  Mr.  Markham.  A yoke  of  oxen 
of  his  had  strayed  away  in  the  fall, 
and  lie  had  failed  to  get  any  knowl- 
edge of  their  whereabouts  until  the  return 
of  Mr.  Luce,  which,  the  reader  will  remem- 
ber, occurred  on  the  6th  of  March.  On  the 
morning  of  the  7th,  Mr.  Markham  started  for 
the  Des  Moines  river  in  search  of  the  cattle; 
and  returned  to  my  father’s  house  about 
eleven  o’clock  on  the  evening  of  the  9tli,  cold, 
hungry,  and  exhausted,  expecting  a hospit- 


al Rfe 


m 


m. 


92 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


able  welcome  to  a happy  home.  He  was  sur- 
prised, indeed,  to  find  the  house  dark  and 
silent;  and  upon  looking  about  he  saw  the 
dead  bodies  of  my  mother  and  sister,  lying 
in  the  yard.  Being  satisfied  that  it  was  the 
work  of  the  Indians,  he  carefully  withdrew 
in  the  direction  of  Mr.  Mattock’s.  As  the 
timber  and  underbrush  were  quite  thick,  he 
found  himself  almost  in  the  midst  of  the  In- 
dians’ camp  before  he  was  aware  of  it — so 
near,  in  fact,  that  he  could  hear  their  voices 
inside  the  tepees.  He  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  the  Indians’  dogs,  so  that  they  began 
barking.  He  succeeded,  however  in  retrac- 
ing his  steps,  without  being  noticed  by  the 
Indians,  who  at  this  late  hour  were  all  in- 
side their  lodges.  Mr.  Markham  next  wended 
his  way  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Howe,  where  a 
like  desolation  awaited  him.  Sadly,  wearily, 
he  pushed  on  to  the  cabin  of  Noble  and 
Thatcher,  which  was  also  his  own  home;  but, 
oh,  what  a home ! and  what  a reception  ! The 
cold,  lifeless  bodies  of  his  friends  was  all  that 
remained  to  welcome  him. 

Since  morning,  he  had  traveled  some  thirty 
miles  over  the  trackless  prairie  and  through 
the  drifted  snow,  without  rest  or  refresh- 
ment ; but  so  shocked  was  he  by  the  scenes 


DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MASSACRE. 


93 


in  the  houses,  that  he  preferred  to  spend  the 
remainder  of  the  night  in  the  forest;  so, 
gathering  up  a few  pieces  of  broken  furniture 
with  which  to  kindle  a fire,  he  withdrew  to 
a deep  ravine,  a short  distance  from  the 
house.  Here,  of  course,  it  was  impossible  to 
lie  down;  so  he  was  compelled  to  stand  upon 
his  already  frozen  and  still  freezing  feet,  and 
await  the  dawn. 

The  morning  light  only  revealed,  more 
distinctly,  the  terrible  desolation  which  had 
been  wrought  during  his  absence.  Supposing 
that  Mr.  Marble  and  family  had  shared  the 
fate  of  the  others,  and  consecpiently  there 
were  no  whites  nearer  than  Springfield  (now 
Jackson),  eighteen  miles  or  more  to  the 
northward,  famished  and  frozen  as  he  was, 
he  struggled  on,  and  carried  to  my  sister, 
and  others  there  the  terrible  message. 

The  news  fell  with  a crushing  weight  upon 
my  sister,  who  now  supposed  she  was  the 
only  one  left  of  our  family;  not  knowing 
yet  that  I was  a captive.  At  first,  only  some 
general  information  of  the  massacre  was 
told  her;  but  finding  that  suspense  and  un- 
certainty were  worse  for  her  than  the  facts, 
especially  as  her  suspicions  were  aroused  by 
conversation  she  overheard,  they  told  her 


94 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


plainly  the  terrible  truth.  To  have  heard 
of  the  sudden  death  of  one  member  of  the 
family,  while  she  was  absent,  would  have 
been  sorrow  indeed;  but  it  was  overwhelm- 
ing to  find  that  not  one  of  her  father’s  family 
was  left,  all  having  been  swept  away  by  one 
fell  stroke  of  merciless  savagery.  Her  sit- 
uation was,  indeed,  one  of  indescribable 
affliction.  No  kind  father  to  welcome  her 
home!  No  affectionate  mother  could  ever 
again  soothe  her  sorrow,  or  kiss  away  her 
tears!  Never  again  could  she  gather,  with 
her  loving  sisters  and  dear  little  brother,  in 
that  once  so  happy  family  circle — dearest 
spot  on  earth  to  her ! So  suddenly  and  unex- 
pectedly came  the  terrible  news  to  her  that 
it  seemed  wonderful  that  her  reason  was  not 
dethroned.  Her  grief  was  greatly  aug- 
mented by  fearing  that  the  Indians  had 
taken  me  away;  for  she  remembered  that 
they  wanted  to  trade  some  ponies  for  me,  on 
one  occasion,  at  Clear  Lake.  In  her  lamen- 
tations, she  was  frequently  heard  to  say: 
“Oh!  if  I could  only  know  where  Abbie  is 
or  what  has  been  her  fate,  I could  be  more 
contented.  ” 

Upon  hearing  of  the  outbreak  at  the  lakes, 
several  families  about  Springfield  assembled 


DISCOVERY  OP  THE  MASSACRE. 


95 


at  the  house  of  a Mr.  Thomas  for  mutual  de- 
fense, and  immediately  seut  two  men — Henry 
Tretts  and  Mr.  Chiffen — with  a petition  to 
Fort  Ridgely,  to  ask  that  the  United  States 
troops  be  sent  to  their  rescue.  Among  the 
settlers  of  Springfield  there  were  two  men 
named  respectively  Smith  and  Henderson, 
who,  at  this  time,  had  their  limbs  frozen  so 
badly  that  they  had  to  be  amputated,  Hender- 
son losing  both  legs  and  Smith  one. 

Several  other  persons  awaited  with  them 
their  fate,  in  the  cabin  of  Mr.  Wheeler.  WTn. 
and  George  Wood — being  influenced  by  the 
apparently  friendly  character  of  the  Indians 
with  whom  they  had  been  trading  for  sev- 
eral months,  as  they  had  also  with  Inkpadu- 
ta’s  band,  when  on  their  way  down  the  Lit- 
tle Sioux — could  not  believe  the  startling  re- 
ports; or  that  there  was  really  danger;  so 
they  remained  in  their  store  and  lost  their 
lives.  George  seemed  to  have  had  his  doubts 
as  to  the  safety  of  remaining  at  their  posts ; 
but  was  overpersuaded  by  his  brother  IV  il- 
liam.  So  positive  was  he  that  there  was  no 
danger,  that  against  the  remonstrance  of  the 
settlers,  only  a few  days  before  the  attack, 
he  sold  the  Indians  ammunition ; receiving  in 
pay mefi t money,  which  no  doubt  had  been 


96 


THE  SPIRIT  TAKE  MASSACRE. 


taken  from  the  murdered  citizens  at  the  lakes. 

In  the  fall  of  1856,  a small  party  of  Sioux 
Indians  came  and  pitched  their  tents  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Springfield.  There  was  also 
a large  band,  under  the  chieftainship  of  Ish- 
taliabah,  or  Sleepy-eye,  encamped  at  Big 
Island  Grove,  on  the  same  river.  These  In- 
dians frequently  visited  the  homes  and  busi- 
ness houses  of  the  whites  during  the  winter, 
always  appearing  on  friendly  terms ; but  the 
sound  of  the  war-whoop  called  out  all  the  sav- 
age instinct  of  the  race,  and  they  joined  Ink- 
paduta,  and  were  recognized  as  being  among 
the  most  zealous  in  the  attack. 


Gilley’s  Beach 


CHAPTER  XL 


ATTACK  ON  SPRINGFIELD. 

The  Indians  move  Westward — Camp  at  Heron  Lake — 
Warriors  march  for  Springfield — Springfield  People 
fortify  — Indians  beguile  them  out  — Kill  Willie 
Thomas,  and  wound  others — They  rush  in  and  barri- 
cade doors,  etc. — They  Fire  at  Indians  through  Port 
holes — Drive  Indians  off — Indians  go  to  Stewart’s; — 
Kill  him,  Wife,  and  two  Children — Johnny  Stewart 
hides  and  escapes — Indians  go  to  Wood's  store  and 
kill  the  Woods  Brothers — People  Flee — Reach  Grang- 
er’s Cabin,  fifteen  Miles  distant  on  the  Des  Moines — 
Men  with  frozen  Limbs  are  deserted — Refugees  meet 
Volunteers — Wounds  are  dressed — Other  Comforts, 
received — They  finally  reach  Fort  Dodge. 

HILE  the  events,  just  related,  were 
transpiring-, Inkpaduta’s  band, with 
booty  and  captives,  were  moving 
in  a northwesterly  direction,  camp- 
ing- in  the  groves  along  the  streams,  and  by 
small  lakes ; never  stopping  two  nights  at  one 


98 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


place;  feasting  upon  the  provisions  taken 
from  their  hapless  victims;  and  hunting  for 
human  game,  in  any  defenseless  settler,  or 
unwary  traveler,  who  might  he  in  the  region. 
They  were  also  negotiating  with  the  Indians 
on  the  Des  Moines  river  for  an  attack  on 
Springfield. 

On  the  20th  of  March,  two  strange  and 
suspicious  looking  Indians  visited  Wood’s 
store  and  purchased  a keg  of  powder,  some 
shot,  lead,  baskets,  beads  and  other  trinkets. 
Each  of  them  had  a double-barreled  gun,  a 
tomahawk,  and  a knife;  and  one,  a very  tali 
Indian,  was  painted  black — so  said  one  who 
saw  them.  They  appeared  sullen  and  not  in- 
clined to  talk  much,  but  said  there  were 
twenty  lodges  of  them,  all  of  whom  would  be 
at  Spring-field  in  ten  days.  Soon  afterward, 
Black  Buffalo,  one  of  the  Springfield  Indians, 
said  to  the  whites  that  the  Indians  who  were 
at  the  store  told  his  squaw  that  they  had 
killed  all  the  people  at  Spirit  Lake.  Just  be- 
fore the  attack  was  made,  the  nominally 
friendly  Indians  suddenly,  between  two  days, 
decamped  for  parts  unknown,  which  looked 
suspicious.  They  told  the  whites,  however, 
that  Inkpaduta’s  band  had  started  for  the  Big 
Sioux,  and  that  there  was  no  danger  from 


ATTACK  OK  SPRIKGFIELD. 


99 


them.  This  shows  how  much  an  Indian  can 
be  trusted. 

When  we  encamped  at  Heron  Lake,  fifteen 
miles  from  Springfield,  on  the  26th  of  March, 
the  warriors  painted  themselves  in  their  most 
fierce  and  hideous  fashion,  and  rifle  in  hand 
and  scalping-  knife  in  belt,  again  sallied  forth 
on  the  war-path,  leaving  us  captives  in  charge 
of  one  of  the  warriors  and  the  squaws.  Be- 
fore leaving  they  took  special  pains  to  com- 
municate to  us  by  signs  and  gesture,  and  their 
jargon,  the  terrible  work  they  meant  to  do. 
Knowing,  as  I did,  that  my  sister  was  among 
their  intended  victims,  and  thinking  that  she 
would  either  be  killed,  or  share  with  me  what 
I felt  to  be  a worse  fate — that  of  a captive— 
the  anxiety  I felt  for  her,  and  the  rest  of  the 
people  at  Springfield,  baffles  description ; but 
I could  only  await  in  suspense  for  their  re- 
turn. 

From  the  time  of  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Mark- 
ham, at  Springfield,  the  people  who  gathered 
at  the  house  of  Mr.  Thomas  were  living  in 
hourly  expectation  of  an  attack.  Twenty- 
one  persons  were  packed  in  the  rooms  of 
this  double-log  house  scarcely  daring  to 
venture  outside  the  door,  day  or  night.  The 
fear  and  excitement  that  reigned  within  may 


100 


THE  SPIETT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


be  imagined  from  the  fact  that  one  of  the  in- 
mates (Mrs.  Stewart)  broke  down  completely, 
becoming  insane.  She  had  to  be  removed  to 
her  own  home;  her  husband  and  three  small 
children  accompanying  her. 

As  seventeen  days  had  then  passed,  and 
no  attack  had  been  made ; and  as  the  soldiers 
from  Fort  Ridgely  were  daily  expected;  the 
people  became  inspired  with  the  thought  that 
there  was  no  longer  any  danger.  According- 
ly they  began  to  venture  out. 

The  supply  of  fuel  for  the  little  tempo- 
rary fort  became  exhausted,  and  must  be  re- 
plenished; hence,  on  Thursday  morning, 
March  26,  every  man  in  the  house  turned 
out  to  chop  and  haul  wood,  continuing  the 
work  till  afternoon,  when  they  came  in  for 
dinner.  For  once,  at  least,  Providence  fa- 
vored the  whites.  Had  the  attack  been  made, 
even  an  hour  earlier,  while  the  men  were 
out,  the  result  must  have  been  far  more  dis- 
astrous ; and  probably  not  a single  person 
would  have  escaped. 

About  half  past  two  or  three  o’clock,  the 
eight-year  old  boy  of  Mr.  Thomas,  who  was 
out  playing  in  the  yard,  gave  the  alarm,  by 
saying  that  Henry  was  coming.  All  the  peo- 
ple, except  Mrs.  Church  and  Mrs.  Thomas, 


ATTACK  OK  SPRINGFIELD. 


101 


were  in  the  room  on  the  north  side  of  the 
house,  the  door  of  which  opened  toward  the 
timber.  As  they  were  hourly  expecting  the 
return  of  the  two  men  who  had  been  sent  to 
Fort  Ridgely;  and  as  they  could  not  see  any 
one  coming  from  this  direction  without  going 
out  of  doors,  they  all  rushed  out  expecting 
to  see  Henry  Tretts  and  Mr.  Chiffen  coming 
with  the  soldiers.  But  no  such  good  news 
awaited  them!  Some  one  who  was  ahead  of 
the  rest  saw  an  Indian  dressed  in  citizens’ 
clothing.  Carver  exclaimed,  “Yes,  it’s 
Henry!”  But  the  next  instant  a number  of 
guns  cracked,  and  a volley  of  shot  came  from 
the  rifles  of  the  Indians,  who  were  hid  behind 
the  trees,  and  the  stable  a few  rods  distant, 
and  went  whizzing  among  them.  “The  noble 
red  man”  (?)  had  used  stratagem  to  draw 
the  whites  from  the  house,  that  they  might 
shoot  them  down,  when  they  were  unarmed 
and  unawares.  The  ruse  well  nigh  proved 
successful.  Little  Willie  Thomas,  who  had  so 
innocently  decoyed  the  people  from  the  house, 
fell  mortally  wounded  in  the  head.  Three 
others — two  men  and  one  woman — were  se- 
riously though  not  fatally  wounded.  They 
all  fled  precipitately  into  the  house,  not  even 
the  wounded  being  aware  that  they  were  hurt. 


102 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Mr.  Thomas  was  shot  through  the  wrist, 
which  eventually  caused  the  amputation  of 
his  arm;  David  Carver  through  the  inside  of 
his  left  arm,  the  ball  entering  his  side  from 
which  it  was  never  extracted;  Miss  Drnsilla 
Swanger  through  the  right  shoulder,  the  ball 
striking  the  bone  and  coming  out  in  front; 
and  she  had  other  slight  flesh  wounds. 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  Indians  had  com- 
pletely surprised  and  confused  the  settlers; 
but  every  man  and  woman  knew  full  well 
that  to  be  taken  was  certain  death  to  all 
within  the  little  fort,  by  the  most  horrible 
tortures  that  savages  could  devise;  and  each 
one  was  promptly  at  his  post.  There  were 
only  three  men  left  unhurt;  -Jereb  Palmer 
(now  residing  near  the  scene  of  the  conflict), 
Mr.  Bradshaw  and  Mr.  Markham.  Having 
a number  of  guns  already  loaded,  Markham 
and  Bradshaw  seized  them  and  commenced 
firing  in  rapid  succession,  through  the  only 
port-hole  there  was  on  that  side  of  the  cabin. 
Mr.  Palmer,  assisted  by  Mrs.  Thomas, 
promptly  proceeded  to  barricade  the  doors 
and  windows  and  make  portholes  by  taking- 
out  pieces  of  chinking  from  between  the  logs. 
Mr.  Carver,  in  the  excitement,  did  not  realize 
that  he  was  wounded  until  he  raised  his  gun 


ATTACK  ON  SPRINGFIELD. 


103 


to  slioot,  when  he  found  that  he  had  no  con- 
trol of  his  left  arm.  He  was  also  seriously 
wounded  in  the  left  side. 

The  house  being-  situated  in  the  edge  of  a 
grove,  the  trees,  together  with  the  stable 
and  underbrush,  furnished  abundant  cover 
for  the  assailants,  who  kept  up  a constant 
firing  upon  every  apparently  vulnerable 
point.  The  besieged  had  to  take  up  a por- 
tion of  the  puncheon  floor  to  put  against  the 
door  to  protect  themselves  from  the  shower 
of  bullets  that  found  their  way  in.  The  fire 
was  briskly  returned  by  the  three  men,  as- 
sisted by  my  sister  and  Miss  Swanger,  who 
rendered  efficient  service  during  the  siege  by 
casting  bullets.  Mrs.  Louisa  Church  not  only 
assisted  by  loading  guns,  but  she  actually 
fought  as  bravely  as  the  men,  shooting, 
through  a port-hole,  at  an  Indian  who  ven- 
tured out  a little  from  his  hiding  place  be- 
hind a tree.  When  she  fired,  the  Indian  was 
seen  to  fall  by  others  besides  herself;  but 
whether  he  was  killed,  or  even  wounded,  no 
one  ever  knew  for  certain.  If  he  was  hurt, 
he  was  undoubtedly  one  of  the  Springfield 
Indians,  as  all  of  Inkpaduta’s  band  returned 
safe  to  their  camp.  While  some  of  the  wo- 
men were  thus  engaged,  one,  who  had  less 


104 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


courage  than  they,  declared  that  she  could 
not  use  fire-arms,  hut  could  pray.  So  in  earn- 
est supplication  she  implored  help  of  Him 
who  is  able  to  save  or  to  destroy  both  soul 
and  body. 

When  the  Indians  fired  on  the  whites,  and 
the  rush  was  made  into  the  house,  it  was  not 
noticed  that  Willie  Thomas  was  missing. 
But  when  it  was  ascertained  by  his  mother 
that  his  body  lay  outside  the  door,  writhing 
in  agony  from  the  fatal  bullet  of  the  savage 
what  wonder  if,  almost  crazed  with  wrath, 

“Then  flashed  the  living  lightning  from  her  eye, 

And  screams  of  horror  rent  the  affrighted  skies; 

Not  louder  shrieks  to  pitying  Heaven  are  cast 

When  husband  or  dear  infant  breathe  their  last.” 

She  was  deprived  of  the  consolation  of  going- 
out  to  smoothe  his  brow  and  give  one  loving 
caress;  or  of  having  his  body  brought  into 
the  house,  as  it  would  have  been  certain 
death  to  venture  out  to  get  it.  Her  husband 
was  also  seriously  wounded,  and  was  bleed- 
ing profusely,  while  the  awful  work  of  death 
was  going  on  without.  How  deep  and  mani- 
fold was  the  anguish  endured  by  this  poor 
woman. 

The  assault  was  vigorously  kept  up,  and 
as  vigorously  resisted,  till  nearly  sunset, 


ATTACK  ON  SPRINGFIELD. 


105 


when  the  Indians  became  weary  of  firing  at 
blank  walls,  and  being  ignorant  of  the  num- 
ber of  the  inmates  had  not  the  courage  to 
charge  on  the  works;  and  doubtless,  also,  im- 
patient to  engage  in  the  work  of  plundering 
the  vacated  dwellings,  abandoned  the  attack. 
Soon  after  the  firing  was  discontinued,  it  was 
noticed  that  the  Indians  were  throwing  clubs 
at  the  horses,  which  were  running  loose 
around  the  stable,  so  as  to  drive  them  be- 
yond gunshot  of  the  house,  in  order  to  catch 
them  and  take  them  away  without  endanger- 
ing their  own  lives. 

All  that  day  the  work  of  death  and  plunder 
went  on.  At  the  house  of  Mr.  Stewart  and 
at  the  storehouse  of  Wood  brothers  the  at- 
tacks were  more  successful  than  upon  the 
residence  of  Mr.  Thomas.  The  confidence 
of  William  Wood  in  the  friendship  of  the 
Indians  proved  altogether  a delusion.  They 
did  not  spare  him  any  more  than  the  rest. 
He  was  one  of  the  first  who  fell.  His 
charred  and  blackened  remains  subsequently 
found  told  the  sad  story  of  his  awful  death.  It 
appears  that  after  he  was  killed,  or  at  least 
disabled,  the  Indians  heaped  brush  upon 
his  body,  and  set  fire  to  it.  His  brother 
George  had  evidently  attempted  to  escape, 


106 


THE  SPIRIT  RAKE  MASSACRE. 


but  was  overtaken  by  the  Indians  in  the 
woods,  shot  down,  and  brush  also  was  found, 
piled  upon  his  body.  An  Indian  well  known 
to  the  settlers,  who  had  always  professed 
to  be  friendly,  went  to  the  house  of  Mr. 
Stewart,  and  pretended  to  want  to  buy  a 
hog’.  Mr.  Stewart  started  to  go  with  him  to 
the  pen,  when  concealed  Indians  tired  on 
him,  killing  him  instantly.  His  poor  wife 
was  the  next  victim  to  their  vengeance. 
With  screams  of  fright  she  ran  out  of  the 
house,  and  was  brutally  murdered  while 
stooping  over  the  body  of  her  dying  hus- 
band with  her  babe  clasped  in  her  arms. 
The  two  remaining  children  ran  out  of 
doors,  but  while  the  Indians  were  killing 
Mrs.  Stewart  and  the  two  younger  children, 
Johnnie,  the  eldest,  who  was  about  eight 
years  old,  fled  in  fear  and  terror  from  the 
scene,  and  hid  behind  a log,  where  he  re- 
mained concealed  until  the  Indians  left.  At 
length  he  cautiously  ventured  from  his  hid- 
ing place,  and  made  his  way  to  the  cabin  of 
Mr.  Wheeler.  On  reaching  there  he  heard 
voices  within,  and  in  his  frightened  condi- 
tion he  supposed  the  people  were  killed,  and 
the  house  was  filled  with  Indians.  He  then 
started  off  through  the  woods  toward  the 


ATTACK  ON  SPRINGFIELD. 


107 


cabin  of  Mr.  Thomas,  where  the  murderous 
Sioux  had  just  been.  In  doing  so,  he  was  in 
great  danger  from  the  Indians,  and  also 
from  the  whites,  who,  when  they,  first  dis- 
covered him  approaching,  mistook  him  for 
an  Indian,  in  citizens’  apparel,  creeping 
along  the  ground.  It  being  too  dark  for 
those  inside  to  tell  friend  from  foe  at  a dis- 
tance, the  men  seized  their  guns,  and  in 
breathless  silence  waited  to  shoot  him,  as 
soon  as  he  came  within  gunshot.  But  as  he 
advanced  the  fact  was  discovered  that  it  was 
no  other  than  little  Johnnie  Stewart,  which 
sent  a thrill  of  pleasure  to  every  heart. 
This  account  was  gathered  from  the  testi- 
mony of  the  little  boy  himself.  The  seem- 
ingly miraculous  escape  of  this  child  from 
the  keen-eyed  savages,  by  whose  hands  he 
was  doomed  to  a life  of  cheerless  orphanage 
is  indeed  a wonder  to  all  who  hear  of  it. 
Subsequently  lie  fell  into  the  hands  of  Maj. 
Williams,  whose  kind  and  generous  heart 
was  touched  with  sympathy  for  the  little 
orphan.  He  took  him  to  his  own  home  in 
Fort  Dodge,  where  he  resided  for  a number 
of  years,  and  where  I saw  him  upon  my  re- 
turn from  captivity. 

Shortly  after  the  firing  ceased,  a man  by 


108 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


the  name  of  Shiegley  was  seen  going  by  the 
Thomas  house,  on  his  way  to  the  cabin  of 
Mr.  Wheeler,  where  his  little  boy  was  stay- 
ing. They  called  to  him  through  the  port- 
holes, and  he  came  to  the  house  and  was 
taken  in.  The  Indians  had  not  been  to  his 
cabin ; consequently  he  had  no  knowledge  of 
the  attack.  But  he  had  heard  the  reports 
of  guns  about  ten  o’clock,  in  the  direction  of 
Wood’s  store.  The  fact  that  Mr.  Shiegley 
and  the  Stewart  boy  had  succeeded  in  enter- 
ing the  house  without  being  molested  encour- 
aged the  belief  that  the  Indians  had  left  the 
place. 

THE  FLIGHT. 

/ A consultation  was  then  held,  to  decide 
what  was  the  best  course  to  take.  From  what 
had  been  ascertained,  those  at  the  Thomas 
cabin  inferred  that  they  were  the  only  whites 
left  in  the  settlement;  and  that  their  case 
was  well-nigh  hopeless,  and  began  to  canvass 
the  subject  of  flight.  But  whither  should 
they  go,  or  how!  The  chances  of  escape 
were  sadly  against  them,  even  if  they  made 
the  attempt.  It  was  a long  distance  to  any 
point  where  they  would  be  secure;  the  snow 
was  still  deep;  the  weather  intensely  cold; 
and  the  Indians  had  taken  all  the  horses. 


ATTACK  ON  SPKINGFIELD. 


109 


Some  of  them  were  in  favor  of  remaining  un- 
til help  came,  inside  the  sturdy  walls  of  the 
old  cabin,  which  had  protected  them  so  faith- 
fully. Even  though  they  remained,  it  was 
uncertain  whether  relief  would  ever  come. 
They  had  no  assurance  that  the  messengers 
sent  to  Fort  Eidgley  had  succeeded  in  reach- 
ing their  destination;  or  whether  their  state- 
ment would  be  believed,  and  soldiers  sent,  if 
they  had  reached  there.  Moreover  they  did 
not  know  that  the  news  of  the  outbreak  had 
been  carried  to  Fort  Dodge;  so  did  not  ex- 
pect help  from  there.  Their  greatest  fear 
was,  that  the  Indians  would  creep  upon  them, 
under  cover  of  night,  and  set  fire  to  the 
building;  and  that  an  escape  from  such  an 
attack  would  be  impossible. 

About  9 o’clock,  everything  being  quiet 
without — even  the  dogs,  which  seemed  to 
comprehend  the  terrible  calamity,  having 
ceased  barking — it  was  decided  to  leave  the 
place.  Anything  but  death  at  the  hands  of 
the  merciless  savages,  even  to  perish  on  the 
open  prairie,  seemed  preferable. 

From  what  they  knew  of  the  character  of 
the  enemy,  they  had  reason  to  suspect  their 
silence  was  only  a scheme  to  draw  them  out. 
Naturally,  no  one  wished  to  be  the  first  to 


110 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


venture  outside  the  door,  where  little  Willie’s 
body  lay  cold  in  death,  a sad  reminder  of  the 
consequences  of  a former  venture.  But  some 
one  must  he  the  first.  So  with  true  heroic 
courage,  characteristic  of  the  man,  Mr.  Mark- 
ham volunteered  to  go  to  the  stable,  where  the 
murderous  Sioux  had  so  lately  been,  and 
where  they  were  perhaps  secreted,  and  hitch 
the  oxen  to  the  sled  and  bring  them  to  the 
door,  while  the  others  made  hasty  prepara- 
tions for  flight.  So  alone  in  the  darkness  he 
sallied  forth,  over  the  blood-stained  snow, 
carrying  his  gun  to  fire  as  a signal,  should  he 
find  the  enemy  there,  groped  his  way  through 
the  stable,  silently  brought  out  the  patient 
oxen,  put  on  the  yoke,  hitched  them  to  the 
sled,  and  drove  up  to  the  door.  There  were 
still  left  seventeen  persons,  men,  women  and 
children,  three  of  them  wounded,  and  all  the 
conveyance  they  had  was  this  one  ox-sied. 
Hastily,  but  quietly,  putting  in  the  two 
wounded  men  and  the  smaller  children,  tak- 
ing no  baggage,  and  no  clothing,  except  what 
they  had  on,  even  leaving  the  body  of  little 
Willie  where  he  fell,  they  sadly  and  silently 
started  on  their  journey  down  the  valley  of 
the  Des  Moines. 

Something  of  the  tediousness  and  painful- 


ATTACK  OK  SPBIXGFIELD. 


Ill 


ness  of  the  journey,  and  the  magnitude  of  the 
undertaking  may  be  judged  from  the  fact, 
that  by  traveling  as  far  as  they  could  that 
night,  and  until  sundown  next  day,  they  made 
only  fifteen  miles.  At  this  distance  they 
reached  the  cabin  of  George  Granger,  on  the 
Des  Moines,  where  is  now  the  town  of  Es- 
therville. 

The  night  was  cold,  dark  and  foggy, 
and  the  frightened  and  wounded  fugitives 
slowly  and  painfully  traveled  on  through 
the  deep  snow  for  several  miles;  when  they 
became  satisfied  that  they  were  deviating 
from  the  right  course.  The  weary  oxen 
were  then  unhitched,  and  turned  out,  to  lie 
down;  while  the  poor  sleepless  wanderers 
passed  the  remainder  of  the  night  out  in  the 
cold,  watching  for  the  savages.  With  the 
early  dawn,  they  were  again  upon  the  move, 
continuing  their  weary  march  in  the  direc- 
tion of  George  Granger’s  until  their  oxen 
became  entirely  exhausted,  when  one  of  the 
party  went  on  to  get  Mr.  Granger  to  come  for 
them  with  his  team. 

In  the  meantime,  the  fugitives  left  their 
oxen  and  sled,  as  preferable  to  waiting  out 
on  the  prairie,  stuck  in  a bank  of  snow,  and 
were  making  their  way,  on  foot,  wounded 


112 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


and  all,  as  best  they  could,  when  they  were 
met  by  Mr.  Granger  and  Mr.  Palmer,  the  mes- 
senger sent  to  his  cabin.  About  this  juncture 
of  affairs,  they  saw  a man  running  at  full 
speed  across  the  prairie  toward  Granger’s 
timber,  who  mistook  them  for  Indians,  and 
was  so  frightened  that  he  pulled  off  his  boots 
and  threw  them  away,  so  as  to  run  faster. 
When  hailed  by  Mr.  Palmer,  intent  only  on 
saving  his  life,  if  possible,  lie  exclaimed: 
“Ho!”  in  the  language  and  friendly  saluta- 
tion of  the  Sioux.  It  was  then  known  to  be 
the  voice  of  Dr.  Strong,  who  had  left  the 
Thomas  cabin,  before  the  attack,  going  to 
their  neighbors  to  see  Smith  and  Henderson, 
who  had  lost  their  limbs  by  freezing.  As  Mr. 
Granger  had  come  with  only  his  oxen,  intend- 
ing to  hitch  them  to  the  sled,  which  had  been 
abandoned,  the  fugitives  were  still  compelled 
to  go  on  foot  to  his  house. 

On  the  same  day,  after  being  joined  by 
Strong,  they  were  overtaken  by  several  other 
persons,  who  had  been  assailed  by  the  In- 
dians, and  after  being  deserted  by  Strong 
decided  to  make  their  own  escape. 

After  being  handsomely  repulsed  by  the 
heroic  little  band  at  the  house  of  Mr. 
Thomas,  the  braves  (?)  who  have  long  been 


ATTACK  ON  SPRINGFIELD. 


113 


celebrated  and  tlieir  names  made  famous 
by  sickly  sentimentalists,  completely  failed 
to  muster  sufficient  courage  even  to  enter 
the  Wheeler  house,  under  the  guise  of 
friendship.  So  they  fired  a few  shots  as  they 
passed  by,  killing  an  ox  which  stood  near 
the  corner  of  the  house.  Some  of  the  bul- 
lets passed  through  the  door  and  on  into  the 
wall,  barely  missing  Henderson,  who  was  sit- 
ting on  the  bed.  The  only  attempt  made 
here  to  repulse  the  Indians  was  done  by  ring- 
ing bells  and  drumming  on  tin-nans;  but  this, 
it  appears  was  sufficient  to  frighten  the  brave 
warriors,  as  they  abandoned  the  attack,  and 
left  the  neighborhood. 

The  next  morning  Dr.  Strong,  not  having 
courage  to  return  to  the  Thomas  cabin,  where 
he  had  left  his  family,  persuaded  Mrs.  Smith 
to  go  and  see  if  they  were  killed,  which  she 
did.  Upon  reaching  there  she  found  the 
house  still  as  the  grave,  and  saw  the  dead 
body  of  Willie  Thomas  lying  out  in  the  yard. 
She  looked  in  the  door  and  saw  the  floor  was 
torn  up,  and  blood  spilt  upon  the  floor  and 
ground.  Everything  showed  that  a conflict 
had  taken  place.  Her  nerves  not  being  strong- 
enough  for  the  task  of  entering  the  house, 
she  hurried  home  with  the  news  of  what  she 


114 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


saw.  Whereupon  Dr.  Strong  left  the  place 
without  making-  further  investigation.  He 
fled  for  dear  life,  as  previously  stated,  with- 
out actually  knowing  the  fate  of  his  family. 
The  varied  emotions  that  struggled  for  utter- 
ance in  the  bosoms  of  these  panic-stricken 
people,  with  whom  life  was  far  more  import- 
ant than  their  dead,  or  even  the  living  whom 
they  left  behind  in  their  flight,  cannot  be,  even 
faintly,  set  forth  in  words.  A fit  opportunity 
was  this  to  test  poor  human  nature,  which  we 
must  confess,  when  weighed,  has  sometimes 
been  found  wanting. 

To  cap  the  climax  of  woes,  shortly  after 
Dr.  Strong  left  his  neighbors  in  the  Wheeler 
cabin  they  likewise  concluded  to  flee,  leaving 
poor  Henderson,  who  had  both  legs  off,  be- 
hind. Mr.  Smith,  who  had  lost  only  one  leg, 
attempted  to  accompany  the  fleeing  party; 
which  consisted  of  his  wife,  Mr.  Skinner  and 
wife,  Mrs.  Nelson  and  child,  about  a year  and 
a half  old,  and  the  little  boy  of  Mr.  Shieg- 
ley’s;  but  after  going  a short  distance  he  was 
compelled  to  give  up  the  journey,  by  reason 
of  his  bleeding  wound.  Seeing  he  was  unable 
to  travel,  Mrs.  Smith*  and  the  others  aban- 

*Mrs.  Smith  returned  to  her  husband,  when  met  by 
the  volunteers  from  Ft.  Dodge,  and  Mr.  Henderson  after- 
ward went  east  to  his  friends. 


ATTACK  OK  SPRINGFIELD. 


115 


donecl  him  and  Mr.  Sliiegley’s  little  boy  on 
the  prairie]  where  no  white  man  could  offer 
assistance  or  administer  consolation.  Thus 
he  was  left  to  crawl  on  his  hands,  or  hobble 
along  and  drag  his  torn  and  bleeding  limb 
to  the  cabin.  Who;  will  say  while  gazing  on 
this  sad  picture,  that  pen  can  portray  it,  or 
the  imagination  of  man  color  it  at  all  equal 
to  the  dreadful  reality?  When  Mr.  Shiegley 
heard  that  his  boy  was  alive,  and  had  been 
abandoned  on  the  prairie  with  Mr.  Smith,  he 
expressed  his  determination  to  turn  back  in 
search  of  him,  and  turn  back  he  did,  in  spite 
of  the  entreaties  of  the  entire  party,  who 
hardly  expected  ever  again  to  see  him  alive. 
He  returned  the  next  day,  but  was  unable  to 
find  his  boy  or  Mr.  Smith.  He  visited  the 
cabin  where  Mr.  Henderson  was  left,  and  cut 
a piece  of  meat  from  the  ox,  that  had  been 
killed  by  the  Indians  and  carried  it  in  for  the 
poor  fellow  to  eat. 

After  refreshing  themselves  and  their  worn 
animals  two  nights  and  one  day  at  Mr. 
Granger’s,  and  waiting  the  return  of  Mr. 
Shiegley,  the  entire  party  again  proceeded 
on  their  journey.  With  fatigue  and  suffer- 
ing, they  traveled  all  day,  and  at  night  lay 
down  without  tents,  or  shelter  of  any  kind. 


116 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


The  wounds  of  those  shot  by  the  Indians  had 
not  been  dressed,  and  inflammation  having 
set  in  every  motion  caused  excruciating  pain. 

With  a bullet  wound  in  her  shoulder  Miss 
Swanger  walked  for  days,  not  over  a smooth 
road,  but  across  the  trackless  prairie,  covered 
with  snow,  and  wading  sloughs  and  streams. 
A case  of  equal  suffering,  and  equal  endur- 
ance, is  seldom  found  on  record.  She  grad- 
ually recovered,  however,  from  the  effects  of 
her  wound,  and  is  now  the  respected  wife  of 
Mr.  W.  J.  Gillespie,  of  Webster  City,  Iowa. 

Monday,  the  thirtieth,  about  3 p.  m.,  they 
were  met  by  a company  of  volunteers  from 
Fort  Dodge,  coming  to  their  rescue.  The 
joy  of  the  weary,  bleeding  fugitives  was  in- 
describable on  meeting  the  volunteers.  Not 
until  now  had  they  for  a moment  felt  safe 
from  their  foes,  who,  had  they  pursued  them, 
would  have  found  an  easy  prey.  Especially 
was  this  a glad  meeting  for  Mrs.  Church,  who 
among  the  volunteers  recognized  her  hus- 
band, who  had  left  his  home  on  the  nineteenth 
of  November  for  Fort  Dodge,  and  owing  to 
the  deep  snow  had  not  returned. 

Among  the  volunteers  were  Messrs.  C.  C. 
Carpenter  (since  governor  of  the  state),  J.  F. 
Duncombe  (now  a prominent  attorney),  A. 


ATTACK  ON  SPRINGFIELD. 


117 


McBane  (now  president  of  the  Merchants  Na- 
tional Bank),  and  C.  B.  Richards,  all  of  whom 
were  at  the  time,  and  are  at  this  writing,  re- 
siding at  Fort  Dodge. 

In  the  company  were  also  R.  A.  Smith, 
now  superintendent  of  public  schools  in 
Dickinson  county;  Capt.  W.  V.  Lucas,  now  of 
Chamberlain,  S.  D.  (late  state  auditor  of 
Iowa);  AV.  R.  AVilson  (now  deceased),  who 
afterward  married  my  sister,  who  was  one 
of  the  refugees;  T.  M.  Thatcher,  whose  wife 
was  then  a captive ; and  many  others,  as 
brave  and  noble  men  as  ever  went  to  the  res- 
cue of  suffering  humanity. 

The  injuries  of  those  who  were  wounded 
by  the  Indians  were  carefully  dressed  by  Dr. 
Bissell,  the  skillful  surgeon  of  the  expedi- 
tion. The  volunteers  divided  with  them  their 
provisions  and  blankets,  and  camped  with 
them  that  night.  The  frightened  women  and 
children  breathed  free  again,  and  slept  in 
comparative  safety.  The  next  day  they  were 
sent,  under  an  escort,  to  the  Irish  settlement. 
In  the  course  of  time  the  fugitives  reached 
Fort  Dodge  in  a forlorn  and  destitute  condi- 
tion. 

The  pro}  erty  and  household  goods  of  all 
these  people,  including  personal  clothing, 


118 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


were  either  destroyed  or  carried  off  by  the 
Indians.  A large  portion  of  the  country  was 
for  a time  deserted  by  settlers.  Very  few 
of  the  survivors  of  the  massacre  dared  to 
return  to  their  ruined  homes,  and  most  of 
them  were  destitute  of  means  to  return,  if 
they  desired  to  do  so. 

Note. — This  chapter  is  given  upon  the  authority  of 
Mr.  Palmer,  Mr.  Markham,  Mrs.  Gillespie,  Mrs.  Church, 
and  my  sister. 


Enjoying;  Life  at  Pillsbury’s  Point 


CHAPTER  XII. 


OFFICIAL  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  MASSACRE. 


Settlers  call  for  Help  to  check  Indian  outrage — Three 
companies  of  Volunteers  go  to  the  Rescue — Hardships 
endured  by  Volunteers — They  meet  Settlers  fleeing 
from  Indians — Three  wounded — The  Surgeon  of  the 
Expedition  dresses  wounds  of  Victims — Fifty  Regu- 
lars at  Springfield — Woods,  and  Gaboo  (half-breed), 
warn  Indians  of  approaching  Troops — United  States 
Officers  from  Fort  Ridgley  censured  — Twenty-five 
men  detailed  to  inter  dead — Two  of  the  number  frozen 
to  Death — Others  badly  frozen. 

HE  following  is  a copy  of  the  offi- 
cial report  of  Major  Williams, 
commander  of  the  Spirit  Lake  Ex- 
pedition : 

“Fort  Dodge,  Iowa,  April  12,  1857 
“To  His  Excellency,  James  W.  Grimes,  Governor  of  the 
State  of  Iowa: 

“Sir: — Being  called  upon  by  the  frontier  settlers  for 
aid  in  checking  the  horrible  outrages  committed  upon 
the  citizens  living  on  the  Little  Sioux  river,  in  Clay 


120 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


county,  in  the  Spirit  Lake  settlements,  and  in  Emmet 
county  by  tne  Sioux  Indians,  by  authority  you  vested  in 
me,  I raised  and  organized  and  armed  three  companies 
of  30  men  each,  which  were  as  we  proceeded  increased  to 
over  37  men  each.  We  took  up  our  line  of  march  on  the 
25th  of  March,  and  proceeded  up  the  west  branch  of  the 
Des  Moines  river  to  intercept  the  savages,  who,  reports 
said,  were  about  to  sweep  all  the  settlements  on  that 
river.  By  forced  marches  through  snow-banks  from  fif- 
teen to  twenty  feet  deep,  and  swollen  streams,  we  forced 
our  way  up  'to  the  state  line,  where  we  learned  the  In- 
dians embodied  200  or  300  strong  at  Spirit  Lake  and  Big 
Island  Groves.  Never  was  harder  service  rendered  by 
any  body  of  men  than  by  those  110  men  under  my  com- 
mand. We  had  to  ford  streams  breast  deep  every  few 
miles,  and  at  all  snow-banks  or  drifts  had  to  shovel 
roads  and  draw  our  wagons  through  by  hand  with  tug 
ropes,  also  the  oxen  and  horses.  All  were  wet  all  day 
up  to  the  middle  at  least,  and  lay  out  upon  the  open 
prairies  at  night  without  tents  or  other  covering  than 
a blanket  or  buffalo-robe. 

“About  80  miles  up  we  met  those  who  had  escaped  the 
massacre  at  Springfield,  composed  of  three  men  unhurt 
and  two  wounded,  and  one  female  wounded,  and  several 
women  and  children,  in  all  numbering  some  15  or  20 
persons.  They  escaped  in  the  night,  carrying  nothing 
with  them  but  what  they  had  on  when  they  were  at- 
tacked— had  nothing  to  eat  for  two  days  and  one  night. 
They  were  about  exhausted  and  the  Indians  on  their 
trial  pursuing  them.  Had  not  our  scouts  discovered 
them  and  reported,  there  can  he  no  doubt  that  they 
would  have  been  murdered  that  night.  We  found  them 
in  a miserable  condition,  destitute  of  everything,  three 
of  them  badly  wounded  and  several  of  the  women  with- 
out bonnets  or  shoes.  They  had  nothing  on  them  hut 
what  they  had  the  night  they  fled;  the  poor  women 


OFFICIAL  ACCOUNT. 


121 


wading  breast  deep  through  snow  and  water,  and  carry- 
ing their  crying  children. 

“We  halted  at  a small  lake  that  furnished  sufficient 
timber  to  make  fires  and  warm  them,  furnished  them 
with  provisions,  and  gave  them  blankets  to  shield  them 
from  the  severe  weather,  and  gave  them  all  the  relief  in 
our  power.  Our  surgeon  dressed  the  wounds  of  the 
wounded,  whose  wounds  were  in  a bad  condition.  We 
encamped  there  with  them  that  night,  posting  sentinels 
and  pickets,  expecting  to  be  attacked.  Next  morning 
we  sent  them  on  with  our  scout  to  what  is  known  as  the 
Irish  settlement,  to  remain  until  we  returned,  the  set- 
tlers above  that  point  having  abandoned  their  homes 
and  embodied  themselves  at  that  place  where  they  were 
engaged  in  building  a block-house.  We  proceeded 
our  march,  throwing  out  in  advance  some  30  scouts, 
reconnoitering  and  examining  every  point  where  the 
enemy  might  possibly  be  found.  Every  point  of  timber, 
lake,  and  stream  was  closely  examined,  and  we  found 
very  fresh  traces  of  the  Indians  throughout  the  day. 
From  these  tracks  and  trails  they  had  all  taken  their 
course  for  Spirit  Lake,  or  in  that  direction.  By  forced 
marches  we  reached  the  state  line,  near  Springfield,  and 
encamped  about  sundown  on  the  margin  of  a grove; 
detailed  60  men  armed,  with  rifles  and  six-shooters,  with 
orders  to  cook  their  suppers  and  supply  themselves  with 
cold  rations,  each  company  their  own,  and  be  ready  to 
march  all  night,  in  two  divisions  of  30  men  each,  and 
surprise  the  Indians  before  daylight  next  morning; 
furnished  them  with  guides,  as  the  information  we  had 
just  received  was  that  the  Indians  were  embodied  at 
or  near  the  trading-house  of  a half-breed  by  the  name  of 
Gaboo.  We  proceeded  with  great  hopes  of  overtaking 
and  giving  a good  account  of  them;  but  to  our  great 
mortification  we  found  that  they  had  all  fled  at  the  ap- 
proach of  50  regulars  from  Fort  Ridgley.  Wood  and 


122 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Gaboo,  traders,  gave  them  the  information  that  the 
troops  were  coming,  and  whose  movements  they  sent 
their  runners  to  watch.  Had  they  not  sent  to  Ridgley 
for  troops,  we  would  most  certainly  have  overtaken 
them. 

“The  conduct  of  the  troops  from  Fort  Ridgley  is  hard 
to  be  accounted  for.  On  Thursday,  the  26th  of  March, 
the  Indians  attacked  Springfield  and  neighborhood.  The 
citizens  defended  themselves  as  well  as  they  could.  The 
battle  and  pillaging  lasted  until  night  fall  when  the  In- 
dians withdrew.  On  Friday,  in  the  afternoon,  the  troops 
from  Fort  Ridgley  arrived  all  well  mounted  on  mules. 
Those  troops  lay  at  Springfield  all  day  Saturday,  and 
assisted  in  burying  the  dead.  Their  officers  counseled 
with  the  half-breed,  Gaboo,  who  was  the  only  one  un- 
harmed, and  known  to  be  acting  with,  and  identified  with 
the  Indians,  and  whose  squaw  (he  is  married  to  a 
squaw)  was  at  the  time  wearing  the  shawl  of  Mrs. 
Church,  with  other  articles  taken  from  the  citizens.  Said 
officers  lay  over  from  Friday  evening  till  Sunday  morn- 
ing without  pursuing  or  making  any  effort  to  overtake 
the  Indians,  who,  they  must  have  known,  had  taken  off 
four  white  women  as  prisoners. 

On  Sunday  morning  he,  the  commanding  officer,  set 
out  on  their  trail,  and  followed  them  half  the  day,  find- 
ing their  camp-fires,  overtaking  three  or  four  straggling 
squaws,  let  them  go,  and  finding  all  sorts  of  goods 
thrown  and  strewn  along  their  trail  to  lighten  their 
load  and  expedite  their  flight.  When  he  could  not 
have  been  over  half  a day’s  march  from  them  he  stopped 
and  returned  the  same  evening  (Sunday)  to  Springfield. 
When  he  ordered  the  men  to  return,  they  expressed  a 
wish  to  follow  on,  and  said  they  would  put  up  with 
half  rations  if  he  would  allow  it.  His  reply  was  that  he 
had  no  orders  to  follow  them. 


OFFICIAL  ACCOUNT. 


123 

“On  Monday  he  set  out  for  Spirit  Lake  to  bury  the 
dead,  etc.  He  went  to  the  first  house,  that  of  Mr.  Marble, 
found  one  dead  body,  buried  it,  and  returned  to  Spring- 
field. 

“It  is  certain  such  troops,  or  rather  such  officers,  will 
afford  no  protection  to  our  troubled  frontier  settlers. 
Think  of  his  conduct!  his  men,  all  well  mounted,  turning 
back  when  he  was  not  a half  day’s  march  off  them; 
they  loaded  down  with  plunder,  and  horses,  and  mules, 
and  carrying  off  with  them  four  respectable  women  as 
prisoners.  The  Indians  were  known  to  have  twenty-five 
or  thirty  head  of  horses,  and  eight  or  ten  mules,  taken 
from  the  settlers.  These  Indians  commenced  low  down 
on  the  Little  Sioux  river,  near  the  southwest  corner 
of  Buena  Vista  county,  and  proceeded  to  break  up  and 
destroy  all  the  settlements  in  the  county,  Clay,  Dickin- 
son and  Emmet  counties;  then  intended  coming  down 
the  West  Branch  as  far  as  they  dare. 

“Throughout  their  wnole  course,  they  have  completely 
demolished  every  settlement,  killed  all  the  cattle,  rav- 
ished the  women  and  most  scandalously  abused  them. 
They  stood  over  the  men  with  their  guns  cocked,  'while 
they  were  engaged  in  their  hellish  outrages.  Along  that 
river  they  approached,  and  got  into  the  houses  through 
professions  of  friendship,  and  with  a rush  seized  the 
men  and  arms,  taking  the  people  by  surprise,  attacking 
in  such  a way  that  one  family  could  not  help  the  other; 
all  attacked  simultaneously,  robbed  them  of  everything, 
in  the  midst  of  cold  weather  and  deep  snows.  They  did 
not  commence  to  kill  the  settlers  till  they  reached  Dick- 
inson county.  There,  at  Spirit  Lake,  it  appears  that  the 
settlers  had  prepared  to  defend  themselves,  as  well  as 
they  could,  and  from  all  appearances  they  fought  bravely 
for  their  families.  The  settlers  of  Spirit  Lake  numbered 
over  forty  souls,  not  one  of  whom  is  left  to  tell  the  tale. 
Finding  that  the  troops  from  Fort  Ridgley  had  not 


124 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


buried  the  dead,  I detailed  twenty-five  men  to  proceed 
twelve  miles  to  the  lake,  and  reconnoiter  that  district, 
and  if  no  Indians  were  discovered  to  inter  the  dead  as 
an  act  of  humanity.  Guides  were  procured,  and  they  set 
out  under  the  command  of  Capt.  Johnson  and  Lieut. 
Maxwell,  of  Company  C.  They  could  find  no  Indians, 
but  found  their  encampment,  and  a dreadful  destruction 
of  property.  They  performed  the  sad  duty  of  interring 
the  dead  so  far  as  they  could  find  any.  They  found  and 
buried  twenty-nine  bodies,  and  found  the  skulls  and 
bones  of  those  who  were  burned  in  the  ruins  of  a house, 
which,  with  one  buried  by  the  troops  from  Ridgley, 
made  in  all  thirty-two  dead  found  at  Spirit  Lake,  seven 
killed  at  Spring-field,  and  twelve  missing  at  the  lakes, 
certainly  killed.  It  is  supposed  they  are  lying  off  at  a 
distance,  killed  in  attempting  to  escape.  Some  two  or 
three  were  found  who  had  been  shot  in  attempting  to 
escape,  four  of  their  women  taken  off  as  prisoners,  and 
three  badly  wounded.  I may  sum  up  as  follows:  In 
all,  41  killed;  12  missing,  no  doubt  killed;  3 badly 
wounded,  two  I fear  mortally;  4 women  prisoners.  Be- 
sides several  men  from  Boone  river  and  counties  east  of 
this,  who  crossed  the  Des  Moines  river  with  a view  of 
going  to  Dickinson  county  and  the  lakes,  have  never  yet 
been  heard  from — supposed  to  he  killed  on  their  way. 

“From  all  appearances  the  Sioux  Indians  have  deter- 
mined to  wage  a war  of  extermination  on  our  frontiers, 
as  everything  goes  to  show  it  at  every  point  on  the  up- 
per Des  Moines,  Big  Island  Grove,  Spirit  Lake,  and  all 
points  where  we  found  traces  of  them.  They  had  left 
the  most  threatening  signs,  stakes  set  up  and  painted 
red,  trees  barked  and  painted,  representing  men  pierced 
with  arrows,  etc.  At  every  point  they  broke  up  and  de- 
stroyed all  furniture,  burned  the  houses,  and  killed  the 
cattle.  Over  100  head  of  fine  cattle  were  found  shot 
down  and  untouched  in  any  way  hut  knocking  off  the 


OFFICIAL  ACCOUNT. 


125 


horns — I suppose  to  make  powder-horns.  Their  whole 
course  goes  to  show  that  they  intend  to  break  up  ana 
stop  the  settlement  of  that  north  and  northwest  country. 

“Too  much  praise  cannot  be  bestowed  on  the  men  I 
have  had  under  my  command  on  this  occasion.  Officers 
and  men,  without  exception,  have  done  their  duty.  They 
endured  the  greatest  privations  and  fatigue  without  a 
murmur.  For  seventeen  days  they  pressed  forward  on 
their  march,  waded  rivers  and  creeks  breast  deep,  and 
tugging  wagons  through  -snow-banks,  sleeping  on  the 
prairies,  frequently  in  their  wet  clothes,  expecting 
every  mile,  after  reaching  thirty  miles,  to  meet  the  In- 
dians, as  their  threat  was  at  Sioux  river  that  they 
would  sweep  the  Des  Moines  river  settlements.  Our  men 
suffered  very  much,  owing  to  the  severe  change  and 
snow-storm.  We  have  fourteen  men  badly  frozen,  and 
two  lost,  Capt.  Johnson,  of  Webster  City,  and  Mr.  Burk- 
holder of  this  place,  both  frozen  to  death  in  a snow- 
storm. They  were  separated  in  returning  from  the  lake. 
From  the  state  of  the  men  who  succeeded  in  getting  back 
to  camp,  both  of  these  men  must  be  dead.  Every  search 
has  been  made  for  them,  but  no  discovery  as  yet.  So 
severe  was  the  weather  that  those  who  were  picked  up 
and  got  in  were  so  much  frozen  and  exhausted  that  they 
wrere  crawling  on  their  hands  and  knees  when  found, 
and  three  or  four  of  them  had  lost  their  minds,  becoming 
perfectly  deranged,  and  knew  no  one. 

“As  near  as  I could  ascertain,  the  Indian  force  was 
from  150  to  200  warriors,  judging  from  their  encamp- 
ments, etc.  The  number  of  Indians  must  be  15  or  20 
killed  and  wounded.  From  the  number  seen  to  fall  killed, 
and  judging  from  the  bloody  clothes  and  clots  of  blood 
in  their  encampments,  the  struggle  at  the  lakes  must 
have  been  very  severe,  particularly  the  one  at  the  house 
of  Esq.  Mattock,  Eleven  dead  bodies  were  found  at  this 


126 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


house,  together  with  several  broken  guns.  They  appear 
to  have  fought  hand  to  hand. 

“I  have  to  inform  your  Excellency  that  we  have  driven 
out  of  the  north  part  of  the  state  every  Indian,  and  can 
say  that  at  present  there  are  no  Sioux  in  the  state,  un- 
less it  be  in  that  part  near  the  mouth  of  the  Big  Sioux. 
The  whole  body  has  fled  in  the  direction  of  the  Missouri, 
crossing  the  Big  Sioux.  I shall  not  be  surprised  to  hear 
of  an  attack  on  Sioux  City.  I am  satisfied  that  the 
greater  number  of  these  Indians  were  from  the  Missouri, 
as  they  were  strangers  to  the  settlers  where  they  ap- 
peared, and  a portion  of  them  were  half-breeds.  Never 
in  the  history  of  our  country  have  such  outrageous  acts 
been  committed  on  any  people.  We  have  no  accounts 
of  Indians  committing  such  outrages  on  females  as  they 
have  done — no  doubt  committed  by  the  half-breeds.  We 
have  a host  of  destitute  and  wounded  persons  thrown 
upon  us  to  provide  for,  both  from  Little  Sioux  river 
and  the  upper  Des  Moines  river,  as  well  as  our  own 
frozen  and  disabled  men. 

“I  forward  this  hasty  and  somewhat  confused  report; 
will  give  another  soon,  more  in  detail.  I instructed 
Capt.  Richards,  Mr.  Morrison  and  others  to  forward  to 
you  the  affidavits,  etc.,  to  apprise  you  of  our  marching  to 
relieve  the  frontiers,  etc.  Very  respectfully  yours, 

“W.  Williams.” 

The  following  is  an  extract  from  Governor 
Grimes’  message  to  the  Seventh  General  As- 
sembly, January  12,  1858: 

“During  the  past  three  years  my  attention  has  been 
frequently  called  to  the  probability  of  a collision  between 
the  Indians  and  the  settlers  in  the  west  and  northwest- 
ern counties  of  the  state.  I have  repeatedly  addressed 
the  president  of  the  United  States,  the  secretary  of  war, 


OFFICIAL  ACCOUNT. 


127 


and  the  commissioners  of  Indian  affairs,  warning  them 
of  the  apprehended  danger,  and  urging  that  immediate 
steps  he  taken  to  remove  the  Indians  beyond  our  limits. 

“Without  any  military  organization  in  the  state,  and 
without  any  power  to  act,  except  in  the  event  of  an 
actual  hostile  invasion;  residing  remote  from  the  scene 
of  anticipated  difficulty,  and  fearful  that  some  exigency 
might  arise  that  would  require  prompt  and  energetic 
action,  in  January,  1855,  I requested  Major  Williams,  of 
Fort  Dodge,  to  assume  a general  charge  of  this  subject, 
and  authorized  him,  as  far  as  I had  power  to  do  so, 
to  act  in  my  behalf,  in  any  contingency  that  might  arise 
in  connection  with  the  Indians, 

“In  February  last,  Ink-pa-du-ta’s  band  of  Sioux  Indians 
made  a hostile  incursion  into  the  state,  and  perpetrated 
most  horrible  atrocities  in  Dickinson  county.  When  in- 
telligence of  this  event  reached  Fort  Dodge,  Major  Will- 
iams at  once  enrolled  three  companies  of  men  under 
Capts.  Richards  and  Duncombe,  of  Webster  county,  and 
Captain  Johnson,  of  Hamilton  county,  and  proceeded  to 
the  scene  of  difficulty.  These  heroic  men  left  their  homes 
in  the  most  inclement  season  of  the  year,  and  endured 
almost  unheard  of  sufferings  and  privations;  crossing 
swollen  streams  flooded  with  ice,  and  traversing  unin- 
habited prairies  in  the  most  tempestuous  weather,  that 
they  might  save  their  fellow-creatures  from  a savage 
butchery,  or  rescue  them  from  a captivity  worse  than 
death.  Two  of  their  number,  Captain  J.  C.  Johnson,  of 
Hamilton  county,  and  William  Burkholder,  of  Webster 
county,  perished  on  the  march.  Others  returned  frozen 
and  maimed.  The  expedition  did  not  overtake  the  In- 
dians; but  they  reached  the  scene  of  their  barbarities, 
gave  to  the  dead  a Christian  burial,  and  brought  back 
with  them  two  children,  the  sole  survivors  of  the 
slaughtered  settlement. 

“The  men  who  thus  gallantly  and  humanely  periled 
their  lives  have  received  no  compensation  for  the  time 


128 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


employed  in  the  expedition,  or  for  their  outfit.  The  fed- 
eral government  is  in  equity  hound  for  their  compensa- 
tion. The  Indian  tribes  are  under  its  protection  and 
control.  It  has  allotted  to  each  tribe  a scope  of  country 
for  its  exclusive  occupation.  It  has  sold  lands  to  settlers 
in  this  state  with  the.  understanding  that  these  tribes 
shall  be  confined  to  their  respective  limits,  and  that  the 
possession  of  the  land  purchased  shall  never  be  disturbed 
by  the  government,  or  those  under  its  management.  If 
the  savages  break  over  their  bounds  and  inflict  injury 
upon  others,  the  government  should  respond  to  the  par- 
ties injured  for  the  damages  sustained,  and  for  the  ex- 
penses incurred  in  protecting  themselves  against  a 
repetition  of  the  injury.  To  this  end  I recommend  that 
a memorial  be  addressed  to  the  congress  of  the  United 
States. 

“But  many  of  the  members  of  Major  Williams’  com- 
mand are  unable  to  await  the  tardy  action  of  congress, 
and  I therefore  advise  that  the  state  assume  the  pay- 
ment, and  reserve  the  same  from  any  appropriation  that 
ruay  be  made. 

“I  submit  to  the  general  assembly  whether  some  pub- 
lic recognition  of  the  noble  gallantry  and  untimely  death 
of  Messrs.  Johnson  and  Burkholder  is  not  alike  due  to 
their  memory  and  to  the  gratitude  of  the  state. 

“I  do  not  anticipate  any  further  trouble  from  the  In- 
dians. The  rumors  put  afloat  in  regard  to  future  diffi- 
culty can  generally  be  traced  to  interested  persons  who 
seek  by  their  circulation  to  accomplish  some  ulterior  pur- 
pose. To  be  prepared  for  any  such  emergency,  however, 
I have  established  a depot  of  arms  and  ammunition  at 
Fort  Dodge,  and  have  procured  a cannon,  muskets,  and 
ammunition  for  another  depot  in  Dickinson  county.” 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


BURIAL  OP  THE  DEAD. 

Reports  of  the  Massacre  reach  Fort  Dodge — Reports  con- 
firmed— Great  Excitement — Three  Companies  of  Vol- 
unteers organized — Their  Mission  to  bury  the  Dead 
and  Punish  Indians  — They  meet  Refugees  from 
Springfield — They  hear  of  Troops  from  Fort  Ridgley 
being  at  Springfield — Twenty-five  Men  are  detailed  to 
bury  Dead — They  complete  the  Task — Memorial  of 
Isaac  H.  Harriott — -Two  of  their  Number  are  frozen 
to  Death — Fourteen  badly  frozen. 

HEN  the  first  intelligence  of  these 
depredations  reached  the  people  of 
Fort  Dodge,  they  were  loth  to  be- 
lieve the  report.  Those  who  have 
lived  in  an  Indian  country  are  aware  how 
such  rumors  frequently  get  into  circulation; 
and  how  often  they  prove  untrue.  Two  men 
living  on  the  Des  Moines  carried  the  news  to 
Fort  Dodge,  as  they  received  it  from  Mr. 
Markham;  but  being  strangers,  and  having 


130 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


their  particulars  second  hand,  very  little 
credit  was  given  to  the  story.  However,  this 
was  soon  confirmed  by  Messrs.  0.  C.  Howe, 
R.  N.  Wheelock,  and  B.  F.  Parmenter,  who 
had  visited  the  lakes  in  the  fall  previous, 
and  had  taken  claims  where  the  town  of  Spirit 
Lake  now  stands.  They  had  returned  to  their 
homes  in  Jasper  county  to  spend  the  winter, 
and  were  going  out  to  the  lakes  for  perma- 
nent settlement.  From  Fort  Dodge  they 
traveled  up  the  west  side  of  the  Des  Moines 
river,  while  the  party  who  first  carried  the 
news  came  down  on  the  east  side;  conse- 
quently these  gentlemen  had  no  knowledge 
of  what  had  transpired  until  they  reached 
the  lakes  at  midnight  on  the  15th  of  March. 
They  went  to  Mr.  Thatcher’s  cabin,  then  to 
Mr.  Howe’s;  but  to  their  horror  and  dismay 
they  found  only  lifeless  bodies  to  welcome 
them.  They  at  once  inferred  that  this  was 
the  work  of  the  Indians,  and  hastened  back 
to  Fort  Dodge,  arriving  there  on  the  22d  of 
the  month.  Being  well  known  their  story 
was  received  without  question. 

The  direful  news  created  intense  feeling 
throughout  the  country  and  excited  the  wrath 
and  sympathy  of  all  who  heard  it.  Flaming 
editorials,  in  many  papers,  spread  the  feeling 


BURIAL  OR  THE  DEAD. 


131 


far  and  wide;  loud  and  moving  was  the  de- 
mand for  relief  for  the  living,  and  vengeance 
on  the  murderers. 

Three  companies  of  volunteers  from  Fort 
Dodge,  Webster  City  and  Homer,  comprising 
thirty  men  each,  were  immediately  organ- 
ized, under  the  command  of  Major  Williams, 
of  Fort  Dodge : Co.  A,  Capt.  C.  B.  Richards, 
of  Fort  Dodgy;  Co.  B,  Capt.  John  F.  Dun- 
combe,  also  of  Fort  Dodge;  Co.  C,  Capt.  C. 
Johnson,  of  Webster  City.  Their  mission 
was  to  bury  the  dead,  relieve  the  living  if  any 
could  be  found,  and  if  possible  overtake  and 
punish  the  savages. 

The  expedition  left  Fort  Dodge  on  the 
25th  of  March,  and  as  it  proceeded  others 
joined  it,  until  the  number  increased  to  one 
hundred  and  ten  men.  All  day  long  the  com- 
panies forced  their  way  through  deep  snow, 
and  at  night,  cold  and  exhausted,  lay  down 
to  rest  with  no  covering  but  their  blankets. 

The  settlers  between  Fort  Dodge  and  the 
scenes  of  the  massacre  became  alarmed  for 
their  safety,  and  fled  from  their  homes. 
Hence  the  country,  through  which  the  volun- 
teers passed,  was  well-nigh  deserted.  They 
were  so  eager  to  reach  the  scenes  of  depreda- 
tion, that  they  did  not  wait  for  tents,  and 


132 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


other  provisions  necessary  for  a winter  cam- 
paign; consequently,  the  hardships  they  en- 
dured, while  out  on  this  humane  mission, 
were  many  and  perilous.  After  struggling  on 
six  days,  they  met  the  refugees  from  Spring- 
field,  Minnesota  (referred  to  in  a former 
chapter),  at  a point  since  known  as  Camp 
Grove,  about  eight  miles  above  Emmetsburg. 

On  their  arrival  at  Mr.  Granger’s  cabin, 
about  twelve  miles  east  of  Spirit  Lake  and 
nine  miles  southeast  of  Springfield,  they 
learned  that  the  United  States  troops  from 
Fort  Ridgely  were  at  Springfield. 

So  it  was  not  deemed  necessary  that  the 
whole  force  should  go  to  the  lakes,  and  Major 
Williams  detailed  twenty-five  men,  under 
command  of  Captain  Johnson,  to  bury  the 
dead.  They  reached  the  scene  of  the  mas- 
sacre on  the  evening  of  April  3d;  and  the 
next  day  performed  their  sad  duty  of  inter- 
ring the  dead.  The  bodies  had  lain  nearly 
four  weeks  where  they  had  fallen,  under  the 
murderous  rifle  and  war-club  of  the  savages. 

No  graveyard  had  been  located,  and  even  if 
there  had  been  it  would  have  been  impossi- 
ble to  move  the  bodies  any  great  distance; 
so  they  were  buried  where  they  had  fallen, 
on  their  own  premises.  There  was  no  lum- 


BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 


133 


ber  for  coffins,  nor  tools  for  their  construc- 
tion ; so  all  that  could  be  done  was  to  dig 
the  graves,  deposit  the  bodies,  and  cover 
them  over  with  mother  earth.  My  father, 
mother,  brother,  sister,  nephew,  and  niece, 
six  in  number,  were  laid  side  by  side,  in  one 
common  grave,  a few  rods  southeast  of  the 
house.  The  grave  is  now  marked  by  a 
mound  of  stones  and  an  evergreen  tree,  which 
I have  recently  planted. 

Those  found  on  the  premises  of  Mr.  Mat- 
tock were  also  laid  in  one  grave,  near  the 
ruins  of  the  house.  Dr.  Harriott’s  body  was 
taken  up  the  following  summer,  by  his  father 
— being  identified  by  a ring  which  he  had 
on  his  finger — and  buried  in  a metallic  cof- 
fin, on  his  claim,  about  three-quarters  of  a 
mile  southeast  of  Dixon’s  beach.  His  grave 
is  marked  by  boulders  placed  there  by  his 
father,  and  an  evergreen  tree  recently  planted 
by  the  writer.* 

*Isaac  H.  Harriott  was  born  September  24,  1833,  in 
Boundbrook,  Somerset  county,  New  Jersey.  He  was  the 
son  of  James  and  Ann  Eliza  Harriott,  and  with  his 
parents  moved  to  Illinois  when  five  years  old.  In  1848 
his  parents  became  residents  of  St.  Louis,  Missouri, 
and  in  1849  removed  to  Pekin,  where  Harry  began  study 
with  a view  to  the  medical  profession,  and  placing 
himself  under  the  tutorship  of  Dr.  Maws  remained  in 
his  care  about  three  years.  He  next  became  a resident 
of  Atlanta,  111.,  where  he  pursued  the  study  of  medicine 


134 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Carl  Granger  was  buried  near  his  cabin, 
where  he  fell,  a few  rods  southeast  of  the 
present  residence  of  Milton  Smith,  and  near 
the  track  of  the  C.  M.  & St.  P.  R.  R. 

Joel  Howe’s  headless  body  was  buried  on 
the  southeast  side  of  East  Okoboji,  on  one  of 
the  large,  oval-shaped  knolls  which  stand  out 
so  prominently,  near  the  lake  shore.  This 
knoll  has  natural  shrubbery,  especially  on 
its  northern  slope,  and  is  a beautiful  and 
picturesque  spot.  His  family  was  buried 
near  their  dwelling  not  far  from  the  south- 
ern extremity  of  Tusculum  Grove. 

The  bodies  of  Messrs.  Noble  and  Ryan 
were  buried  near  the  cabin  where  they  were 
found  covered  with  straw,  which  was  par- 
tially consumed  by  tire.  The  two  children 
were  buried  beneath  the  tree,  against  which 

under  Dr.  Taney,  at  the  same  time  acting  as  clerk  in  a 
drug  store.  From  Atlanta  he  removed  to  St.  Paul,  Minn., 
and  thence  to  Red  Wing,  where  he  pursued  his  profes- 
sional labors  for  a time.  In  1856  he  came  to  Lake  Oko- 
boji, where  he  fondly  hoped  to  spend  many  years  under 
the  fair,  blue  sky  in  this  delightful  region.  It  was  here 
that  I had  the  pleasure  of  his  acquaintance;  he  was 
genial,  kind,  and  intelligent;  his  pleasant  face  was  the 
light  of  every  circle  or  gathering  on  that  rude  frontier. 
He  enjoyed  the  confidence  and  esteem  of  all  who  knew 
him,  and  yet  he  fell  in  the  strength  of  his  manhood  by 
the  hands  of  bloodthirsty  monsters  whom  he  had  never 
wronged  in  word  or  deed.  He  was  a cousin  of  Hon  A. 
V.  Stout,  a member  of  the  Eighteenth  and  Nineteenth 
General  Assemblies  of  Iowa,  from  Grundy  county. 


BURIAL,  OF  THE  DEAD. 


135 


their  brains  had  been  dashed  out.  The  house 
still  stands,  and  the  stumps  of  the  trees  still 
mark  the  graves  of  the  children. 

The  bodies  of  Messrs.  Luce  and  Clark  were 
among  the  missing  at  the  time;  but  they 
were  found  some  time  in  June,  to  the  south- 
east of  East  Okoboji,  near  the  outlet.  The 
body  of  Mr.  Clark  was  identified  by  a mem- 
orandum-book. I have  been  unable  to  as- 
certain their  burial  place,  but  suppose  they 
were  interred  where  they  were  found.  An 
old  settler  in  the  neighborhood  tells  me  there 
were,  and  perhaps  are  yet,  two  grave-mounds 
to  be  seen  at  or  near  the  spot. 

Mr.  Marble  was  buried  by  the  United 
States  soldiers  from  Fort  Ridgely,  who  came 
over  from  Springfield  as  far  as  his  place. 
His  grave  is  only  a few  rods  from  the  west- 
ern shore  of  Spirit  Lake,  and  in  the  grove 
that  bears  his  name. 

The  bodies  found  and  buried  on  the  ground 
of  Mr.  Mattock  were  taken  up,  by  the  later 
inhabitants,  and  reinterred  on  a high  rolling 
prairie,  in  a retired  and  picturesque  spot,  on 
the  farm  of  Jas.  Helms. 

I have  been  thus  concise  in  pointing  out 
the  graves  of  these  brave  pioneers,  who  fell 
victims  to  the  vengeance  of  the  savages,  as  a 


136 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


guide  to  the  travelers  and  strangers  who  an- 
nually visit  this  beautiful  locality. 

The  detachment  of  volunteers  above  spoken 
of  spent  nineteen  days  in  accomplishing  the 
object  of  their  mission.  They  suffered  very 
much  from  exposure  and  fatigue,  yet  they 
performed  their  duty  manfully,  without  com- 
plaint. It  is  sad  to  think,  after  all  their  toils 
and  privations,  that  two  of  their  number 
perished:  Captain  Johnson  and  William 
Burkholder,  both  noble  fellows.  They  sep- 
arated from  their  companies  because  of  dis- 
agreement as  to  the  route  to  be  taken  on  their 
return  trip,  and  were  frozen  to  death  on  the 
prairie.  Fourteen  others  were  so  badly 
frozen  that  they  did  not  recover  for  nearly  a 
year,  and  some  were  maimed  for  life. 

Much  time  was  spent  by  the  friends  of  the 
two  missing  men,  searching  for  their  bodies. 
But,  strange  to  say,  it  was  not  until  August, 
1868,  eleven  years  afterward,  that  their  bones 
and  guns  were  found  in  Palo  Alto  county, 
lying  side  by  side,  within  sight  of  a settle- 
ment. The  relics  were  gathered  up,  and 
brought  to  Fort  Dodge,  where  one  of  the 
largest  funerals  ever  held  in  the  city  demon- 
strated the  respect  and  sympathy  of  the  peo- 
ple. Mr.  Burkholder  was  a Mason,  and  in 


BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 


137 


compliance  with  his  oft-expressed  wish  his 
remains  were  interred  by  the  Masonic  order. 
He  was  a brother  to  the  wife  of  Hon.  Cyrus 
C.  Carpenter. 


Fort  Dodge  Point 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


SPIRIT  LAKE  EXPEDITION. 

I. eaves  Webster  City — Arrival  at  Fort  Dodge — Citizens 
organize  under  Major  W.  Williams — Names  of  Com- 
panies, Officers  and  Privates — Leaves  Fort  Dodge — 
Cooking  by  camp-fire— Forced  march  through  the 
deep  snow — Heroic  conduct  of  Major  Williams— 
Capt.  Duncombe's  sufferings — Some  of  the  Volunteers 
desert  and  go  home — Meet  Settlers  fleeing  from  scenes 
of  Bloodshed — Arrival  at  Granger’s  Cabin — Unwel- 
come news  concerning  United  States  Troops — Detail 
twenty-five  men  to  bury  Dead— Terrible  Scenes  at  the 
Cabins  of  the  murdered  Settlers — Crossing  Cylinder 
Creek — Capt.  C.  B.  Richard’s  noble  Efforts  in  behalf 
of  the  suffering  Men — Sufferings  of  the  detail  Party — 
Two  men  lost — Tribute  to  the  memory  of  Captain 
Johnson. 


ROM  an  account  of  the  expedition 
that  was  published  in  the  Hamil- 
ton Freeman,  August  20,  1857, 
from  the  pen  of  Mr.  H.  Hoover,  one 
of  the  volunteers,  we  make  the  following  ex- 
tract : 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  EXPEDITION. 


139 


“Being  ready  armed  and  equipped,  we  left  Webster 
City  at  one  o'clock  March  23d,  and  arrived  that  evening 
at  Fort  Dodge,  where  we  were  received  by  a large  and 
enthusiastic  meeting  of  the  citizens  of  that  county,  who 
were  already  organized  under  the  respective  command  of 
Captains  Charles  B.  Richards  and  John  F.  Duncombe, 
and  known  as  companies  A and  B.  It  now  remained 
for  us  to  form  Company  C,  which  we  did,  by  electing  the 
following  gentlemen  our  officers:  ,T.  C.  Johnson  captain, 
John  N.  Maxwell  first  lieutenant,  F.  R.  Mason  second 
lieutenant,  H.  Hoover  orderly  sergeant,  A.  N.  Hathaway 
corporal. 

“ Company  A. — Captain  C.  B.  Richards,  Lieutenant  F. 
A.  Stratton,  Sergeant  L.  K.  Wright,  Corporal  Solon  Ma- 
son. Privates — William  Burkholder,  George  W.  Brazee, 
C.  C.  Carpenter,  P.  D.  Crawford,  J.  Conrad,  Henry  Carse 
— - — Chatterdon,  W.  Defore,  J.  H.  Dailey,  William  N. 
Ford,  Faurey,  Gales,  A.  Hood,  O.  C.  Howe,  An- 
gus McBane,  William  McCauley,  Mike  Maher, Ma- 

han, W.  P.  Pollock,  F.  B.  Parmeter,  L.  B.  Ridgeway,  Win- 
ton  Smith,  R.  A.  Smith,  G.  P.  Smith,  George  B.  Sher- 
man, O.  S.  Spencer,  C.  Stebbins,  S.  Vancleve,  R.  W. 
Wheelock,  W.  F.  Porter,  D.  Westfield,  and  O.  Olteson. 
The  last  named  was  honorably  discharged  on  the  fourth 
day  from  sickness. 

“ Company  B. — Captain  John  F.  Duncombe,  First  Lieu- 
tenant James  Linn,  Second  Lieutenant  S.  E.  Stephens, 
Sergeant  William  K.  Koons,  Corporal  Thomas  Callagan, 
Privates — Jesse  Addington.  A.  E.  Busere,  Hiram  Ben- 
jamin. D.  H.  Baker,  Orlando  Bice,  R.  Carter,  A.  F. 
Crouse,  F.  R.  Carter,  M.  Cavenaugh,  Jeremiah  Evans, 
Orlando  C.  Howe,  D.  S.  Howell,  Albert  Johnson,  Robert 
McCormick,  W.  Serls,  John  White,  William  R.  Wilson, 
Washington  Williams,  James  Murray,  Daniel  Morrissey, 
G.  F.  McClure,  A.  H.  Malcome,  M.  McCarty,  John  McFar- 
lee,  Guernsey  Smith,  B,  F.  Parmetter,  T.  M.  Thatcher,  R. 


140 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Whitstone,  John  O'Laughlin.  The  last  named  of  whom 
was  honorably  discharged  from  inability  to  proceed. 

“ Company  C. — Captain  J.  C.  Johnson,  First  Lieutenant, 
J.  N.  Maxwell,  Second  Lieutenant  Frank  Mason,  Ser- 
geant Harrison  Hoover,  Corporal  A.  N.  Hathaway.  Pri- 
vates— Sherman  Cassaday,  A.  K.  Tullis,  Elias  U.  Kel- 
logg, A.  S.  Leonard,  John  Gates,  T.  B.  Bonebright,  Alon- 
zo Richardson,  Michael  Sweeney,  .J.  Brainard,  Humphrey 
Hillock,  F.  R.  Moody,  Wm.  K.  Laughlin,  E.  W.  Gates,  W. 
L.  Church,  Jared  Palmer,  J.  C.  Pemberton,  Thomas  An- 
derson, J.  Griffith,  John  Nolan,  James  Hidkey,  Patrick 
Conlan,  John  Erie,  Patrick  Stafford,  Morris  Markham,  J. 
Griffith,  ,J.  Bradshaw. 

“George  B.  Sherman  acting  commissary,  and  Dr.  C.  R. 
Bissel!  surgeon. 

“We  now  numbered  near  a hundred  strong,  efficient 
men;  but  as  we  were  principally  young,  and  inexperi- 
enced in  the  art  of  war,  it  appeared  necessary  that  we  be 
enrolled  under  the  command  of  a chief  officer,  whose 
age  and  experience  might  qualify  him  to  assume  the 
position.  'Old  men  for  council  and  young  men  for  war.’ 
The  veteran  Maj.  Wm.  Williams  was  unanimously  con- 
ceded to  be  the  man.  The  Major,  though  afflicted  with 
rheumatism,  and  the  frosts  of  seventy  winters  whiten- 
ing his  brow,  resolutely  set  forward  at  our  head. 

“We  left  Fort  Dodge  March  24th;  but  owing  to  our 
baggage  wagons  being  detained  we  did  not  proceed  far. 
but  encamped  at  Beaver  Creek.  We  now  began  to  real- 
ize that  we  were  soldiers,  for  our  appetites  (true  to  na- 
ture) admonished  us  that  we  must  prepare  something 
to  sustain  the  inner  man.  To  this  end  we  built  three 
large  campfires,  and  began  (to  most  of  us)  the  novel 
procedure  of  preparing  our  own  refreshments.  It  was 
quite  amusing  to  see  the  boys  mix  up  meal,  bake  slap- 
jacks, fry  meat,  wash  dishes,  and  act  the  housewife  gen- 
erally; but  It  is  said  ‘practice  makes  perfect,’  and  the 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  EXPEDITION. 


141 


truth  of  the  adage  was  substantiated  in  the  case  under 
consideration,  for  before  our  return  some  of  the  hoys 
became  quite  expert  in  the  handicraft  above  mentioned. 
One  of  our  lieutenants — a jolly  good  fellow  by  the  way 
— -averred  that  he  could  throw  a ‘griddle-cake’  out  of  the 
roof  of  a log  cabin  which  he  temporarily  occupied,  and 
while  it  performed  divers  circumgyrations  in  mid  air, 
could  run  out  and  catch  it,  ‘t’other  side  up,’  on  the  spi- 
der. 

“That  night  we  were  fortunate  enough  to  secure  a 
bed  beside  a haystack.  In  the  morning,  Wednesday,  25th, 
we  resumed  our  march.  The  only  incident  of  the  day 
was  the  crossing  of  the  east  fork  of  the  Des  Moines. 
This  was  not  attended  with  much  difficulty,  as  the 
stream  was  not  as  yet  much  swollen.  We  encamped  for 
the  night  at  Dakota  City. 

“Thursday,  26th.  As  we  proceeded  on  our  journey  the 
trail  became  more  and  more  obscure,  and  the  snow  ap- 
parently deeper.  Some  places  the  snow  was  so  hard 
as  to  require  breaking  down  before  our  teams  could  pos- 
sibly pass.  In  other  places  it  had  drifted  into  the  ra- 
vines to  the  depth  of  eight  or  ten  feet.  The  water  had 
drained  off  the  prairies  into  these  hollows,  converting 
the  snow  into  slush,  and  rendering  it  almost  impossible 
to  pass  them. 

“Those  of  us  who  were  ‘green  hands’  had  now  an  ex- 
cellent opportunity  of  learning  the  definition  of  the  term 
‘actual  service;’  for  it  soon  became  evident  that  the  only 
practicable  mode  of  proceeding  was  to  wade  through, 
stack  arms,  return  and  unhitch  the  teams,  and  attach 
ropes  to  them  and  draw  them  through.  This  done,  we 
performed  a similar  operation  on  the  wagons;  then  rig- 
ged up,  broke  roads  to  the  next  slough,  and  amused 
ourselves  with  a repetition  of  the  aforesaid  interesting 
performances.  In  this  manner  we  were  two  days  in 


142 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


reaching  McKnight’s  Point,  on  the  west  bank  of  the 
Des  Moines,  twelve  miles  from  Dakota  City.  In  this 
region  the  snow  was  about  two  feet  deep,  hard  on  the 
top,  and  soft  beneath;  too  weak  to  support  the  weight  of 
a man,  thus  making  the  traveling  very  tiresome.  Our 
guides  had  gone  on  ahead  to  select  the  most  practicable 
route;  they  were  followed  by  the  ‘foot,’  and  the  rear  was 
brought  up  by  the  baggage  wagons. 

“Under  all  this  complication  of  difficulties,  the  con- 
duct of  our  gallant  commander,  Major  Williams,  was  de- 
serving of  the  highest  praise,  and  worthy  of  the  emula- 
tion of  those  of  greater  physical  strength  and  fewer 
years.  He  was  always  upon  the  alert,  as  from  the  re- 
ports we  knew  not  what  moment  might  find  us  in  a 
savage  ambuscade.  Frequently  he  was  on  foot,  wading 
through  the  ice  and  snow  at  the  head  of  his  men,  by 
his  voice  and  example  cheering  and  inspiring  them  on 
their  weary  way,  and  proving  himself  alike  entitled  to 
the  name  of  an  experienced  soldier  and  high  toned  gen- 
tleman. 

“It  was  Friday,  the  27th,  that  we  arrived  at  Mc- 
Knight's  Point.  Here  we  found  our  guides.  Capt.  Dun- 
combe  and  Lieutenant  Maxwell,  who  had  succeeded, 
through  almost  superhuman  exertions,  in  reaching  the 
point  the  night  before.  Capt.  Duncombe  suffered  greatly 
from  the  severe  labor  and  exposure  of  the  trip,  and  was 
assisted  to  reach  the  settlement,  where  he  arrived  be- 
numbed with  cold  and  almost  insensible.  The  next 
morning  he  was  again  on  duty,  and  notwithstanding 
his  recent  exhaustion,  and  the  advice  of  his  friends  to 
remain  behind,  like  a true  soldier  resumed  his  command 
and  nobly  persevered  in  its  toilsome  labors. 

“On  Saturday  morning,  the  28th,  for  reasons  best 
known  to  themselves,  some  eight  or  nine  of  the  party — 

I blush  to  relate  it — came  to  the  conclusion  that  a ‘peep 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  EXPEDITION. 


143 


at  the  elephant’  was  sufficient,  so  they  'just  naturally 
hacked  out,’  and  struck  a ‘bee-line’  for  home.  The  cause 
of  this  singular  escapade  was  at  the  time  a mystery  to 
me,  but  the  supposition  was  entertained  that  they  be- 
lieved ‘discretion  to  he  the  better  part  of  valor.’  I after- 
ward learned  the  cause  of  their  retreat.  The  romance 
of  the  affair  had  become  worn  off  by  contact  with  mate- 
rial things,  and  the  mirage  of  glory  was  fast  dissolving 
in  the  presence  of  the  stern  reality  which  was  beginning 
to  make  itself  visible  in  a tangible  form.  It  was  appar- 
ent that  their  military  enthusiasm  had  become  somewhat 
‘bleached  out’  by  the  exercises  of  the  two  previous  days; 
‘going  a soldiering’  evidently  was  not  in  their  line.  We 
made  no  objection — thinking  it  better  to  let  the  ‘chaff 
blow'  off.’  Therefore,  renewing  our  march,  we  reached 
the  mouth  of  the  Cylinder  creek  that  night. 

“Sunday,  29th.  We  reached  the  Irish  colony,  twelve 
miles  above.  Here  were  a number  of  persons  from  a set- 
tlement in  Minnesota,  who  had  left  their  homes  on  ac- 
count of  the  Indian  troubles.  These,  together  with  other 
accessions,  brought  our  number  up  to  125  strong. 

“Monday,  30th,  left  our  teams,  which  were  pretty  much 
exhausted,  and  having  supplied  ourselves  with  fresh 
ones  we  proceeded  onward.  When  about  five  or  six 
miles  from  the  settlement,  our  advanced  guard  met  what 
they  supposed  to  be  Indians,  but  upon  a nearer  approach 
they  proved  to  be  a party  of  fugitive  men,  women  and 
children  flying  from  the  scene  of  bloodshed  and  butchery 
w'hich  they  had  just  ecaped. 

“Tuesday,  the  31st,  reached  Big  Island  Grove,  where 
we  encamped  to  reconnoiter,  as  w'e  expected  to  find  the 
Indians  in  that  vicinity.  We  were  disappointed,  although 
comparatively  recent  signs  were  visible.  We  found  an 
ox  w'hich  had  been  killed,  his  horns  cut  off,  and  the  hide 
laid  open  along  his  back,  a little  innocent  amusement  of 
the  savages.  But  ‘nary  red’  skin  was  to  be  seen. 


144 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


“April  1st.  This  morning,  when  a short  distance  on 
our  way,  an  amusing  incident  occurred.  The  Major  had 
sent  forward  a party  of  scouts,  with  orders  not  to  fire  a 
gun  unless  they  encountered  Indians.  Some  of  our  party 
hearing  the  report  of  a gun,  a halt  was  ordered,  when 
all  heard  a number  of  shots  in  rapid  succession,  and  di- 
rectly a party  of  men  was  seen  issuing  from  the  grove 
in  advance  of  us,  as  though  they  were  pursued.  The  cry 
of  ‘Indians’  was  at  once  raised,  and  our  men  (exaspe- 
rated by  the  recital  of  deeds  of  treachery  and  violence  to 
which  they  had  recently  listened)  became  ungovernable, 
and  rushing  from  their  ranks  threw  themselves  into  de- 
fiant attitude.  Some  of  them  went  so  far  as  to  cock 
their  guns,  although  the  ‘enemy’  were  at  least  two  miles 
distant.  However,  the  Major  soon  succeeded  in  restor- 
ing order,  and  convincing  the  ‘fast  young  men’  that  their 
movements  were  somewhat  premature.  The  supposed 
Indians  proved  to  be  our  scouts  who  had  encountered 
some  otter  on  the  lakes,  and  in  pursuing  them  had  be- 
come so  excited  as  to  entirely  forget  their  orders,  and 
hence  firing  of  guns  and  the  consequent  excitement  in 
the  ranks. 

“Proceeding  on  our  way  we  reached  G.  Granger’s  on 
the  river  near  the  Minnesota  line.  Here  very  unwelcome 
news  awaited  us.  We  learned  that  the  Indians  had  left 
the  place  five  days  in  advance  of  our  arrival,  and  that 
a detachment  of  United  States  troops,  sixty  in  number, 
were  then  quartered  at  Springfield.  These  tidings  were 
particularly  annoying  to  us  at  this  juncture  of  affairs, 
and  productive  of  considerable  disappointment  and  vex- 
ation. We  had  hoped  that,  if  we  did  not  reach  the  scene 
of  action  in  time  to  afford  the  distressed  settlers  relief, 
we  might  at  least  reach  it  in  time  to  deal  out  justice  to 
their  murderers.  After  all  our  toil  and  privations,  en- 
dured in  hope  of  accomplishing  something,  to  be  in- 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  EXPEDITION. 


145 


formed  that  we  were  ‘considerable  behind  time,’  gave  oc- 
casion to  no  very  pleasant  reflections. 

“Upon  inquiring,  we  learned  that  the  United  States 
troops  from  Fort  Ridgely  had  arrived  the  next  day  after 
the  Indians  had  left,  and  that  a few  of  them  had  fol- 
lowed the  Indians  a short  distance,  and  discovered  where 
they  had  encamped  the  night  before,  and  from  the  num- 
ber of  their  tepees  computed  them  to  number  about 
forty  warriors.  On  the  way  they  found  various  articles 
of  clothing  and  other  materials  cast  away  by  the  Indians 
on  account  of  the  great  amount  of  plunder  with  which 
they  were  burdened.  But  those  ferocious  ‘dogs  of  war,’ 
after  being  set  on  a warm  scent,  and  having  their  prey 
almost  within  their  grasp,  suffered  them  to  escape  un- 
scathed. Our  position  at  this  time  was  rather  a per- 
plexing one.  Anticipated  by  the  United  States  troops, 
the  Indans  five  or  six  days  in  advance  of  us,  and  our 
provisions  almost  exhausted,  it  soon  become  apparent 
that  the  only  alternative  left  was  the  painful  one  of 
abandoning  the  pursuit,  paying  the  last  tribute  of  re- 
spect to  the  remains  of  the  unfortunate  settlers,  and  re- 
turning home. 

“Accordingly,  on  the  morning  of  April  2d,  a company 
of  twenty-five  men  were  selected  and  placed  under  the 
command  of  Capt.  J.  C.  Johnson,  with  orders  to  proceed 
to  Spirit  Lake  and  bury  the  dead,  while  the  residue  were 
to  return  to  the  Irish  colony.  I was  prevented  from 
joining  the  company  by  an  accident  (a  severe  sprain  of 
the  ankle)  which  unfitted  me  for  traveling.  But  the  fol- 
lowing are  the  most  prominent  particulars  of  their  ad- 
ventures, furnished  me  by  a friend: 

BURIAL  OF  THE  DEAD. 

“ ‘Two  of  our  number  were  mounted  on  horseback  and 
carried  provisions.  On  arriving  at  the  river  it  was  found 
that  the  horses  could  not  be  taken  across,  so  the  pro- 


146 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


vision  was  distributed  among  us,  and  the  horsemen  re- 
turned. About  3 o'clock  that  day,  we  arrived  at  the 
house  of  Mr.  Thatcher.  The  door  being  shut,  we  opened 
it  and  entered  the  house.  Within  we  found  everything 
in  utter  confusion.  Hearing  an  exclamation  of  surprise 
outside,  I went  out  there  and  beheld  the  bodies  of  two 
men  lying  side  by  side,  brutally  murdered  by  numerous 
shots  in  the  breast  (where  the  brave,  invariably  receive 
the  missiles  of  death).  This  sight  convinced  us  that  we 
had  at  least  a painful  duty  to  perform,  if  we  did  not  en- 
counter the  infamous  villains  who  perpetrated  this  cruel 
deed.  We  proceeded  to  bury  them  immediately.  Our 
captain  appointed  two  to  dig  the  grave,  while  the  re- 
mainder (except  the  guard)  proceeded  to  the  house  of 
Mr.  Howe,  about  a mile  beyond.  Here  the  door  was  also 
closed;  on  opening  it  a sight  met  our  eyes  which  sent 
a shudder  through  our  veins  and  fired  our  minds  with 
thoughts  of  vengeance  and  dire  retribution  upon  the 
cowardly  assassins.  It  was  such  a sight  as  a sensitive 
person  might  well  avoid  encountering,  and  which  for 
humanity’s  sake  we  would  gladly  have  erased  from  our 
memories.  But  there  it  confronted  us  in  all  the  tragic 
horror  of  a fearful  reality.  There  lay  before  us,  in  an 
incongruous  heap,  the  mangled  forms  of  seven  human 
beings,  from  the  aged  grandmother  down  to  the  prattling 
child  of  tender  years,  who  alike  fell  victims  to  the  mer- 
ciless savages’  inordinate  thirst  for  human  blood.  After 
covering  the  bodies  we  returned  to  our  companies  and 
buried  the  two  first  found,  also  a little  daughter  of  Mr. 
Thatcher. 

“ ‘Next  morning  returned,  found  ^another  body  a few 
rods  from  the  house,  and  buried  them  all  in  one  grave. 
We  next  proceeded  to  Granger’s,  about  three  miles  dis- 
tant. Here  we  found  one  man  lying  in  front  of  th? 
house  brutally  murdered,  his  face  literally  chopped  to 
pieces,  and  several  marks  of  a tomahawk  in  the  breast; 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  EXPEDITION. 


147 


a large  bull  dog  was  lying  by  bis  side,  which  probably 
died  in  valiantly  defending  his  master.  This  house  was 
also  completely  ransacked,  everything  carried  off  that 
could  possibly  be  of  any  value  to  the  Indians. 

“ ‘We  then  visited  the  house  of  Mr.  Mattock,  about  a 
half  mile  further  on,  just  across  an  arm  of  the  lake 
and  situated  in  a grove  of  heavy  timber.  We  found  one 
man  and  three  or  four  head  of  cattle  lying  on  the  ice. 
As  soon  as  we  entered  the  grove  we  could  see  the  bodies 
of  men,  women,  children  and  cattle  scattered  promiscu- 
ously about  and  mutilated  in  the  most  shocking  manner. 
From  all  appearances  here  had  been  the  struggle  for 
life.  Here  was  where  the  white  and  red  man  met  in 
mortal  combat  and  closed  in  the  fearful  death  struggle; 
the  one  for  life,  home,  wife  and  children,  the  dearest  ties 
that  bind  souls  to  earth:  the  other  to  gratify  the  most 
fiendish  passions  which  human  nature  in  its  most  de- 
graded and  degenerate  forms  is  heir  to;  revenge,  malice, 
hatred,  envy,  and  covetousness,  and  above  all,  and  inher- 
ent “penchant"  to  signalize  themselves  by  imbuing  their 
hands  in  the  blood  of  the  palefaces,  irrespective  of  age, 
sex,  or  condition.  The  battle  had  evidently  been  fierce 
and  hotly  contested,  hut  the  whites,  overpowered  by 
numbers,  sank  like  Leonidas'  band,  covered  with  wounds 
and  heirs  to  immortal  fame.  The  house  was  burnt,  and 
in  one  corner  the  charred  remains  of  a human  body  was 
found.  Here  wre  buried  eleven.  This  was  near  the  In- 
dian camp. 

“ ‘At  the  house  of  Mr.  Gardner  we  found  six  dead 
bodies,  one  in  the  house  and  the  remainder  just  outside 
the  door.  We  buried  them  all  together  about  fifty  yards 
from  the  house,  on  a spot  designated  by  a daughter  of 
Mr.  Gardner,  whom  we  met  on  our  way  up  as  a fugitive 
from  Springfield.  We  buried  twenty-nine  in  all.  Several 
were  missing,  among  whom  were  Mrs.  Thatcher,  Mrs. 
Marble,  Mrs.  Noble,  and  Miss  Gardner,  who  w'ere  sup- 


148 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


posed  to  have  been  carried  away  captives  by  the  Indians. 
Our  melancholy  task  being  done,  we  took  supper  and  re- 
paired to  rest.  Sleep  coming  to  our  aid  we  were  soon 
oblivious  of  the  past.  In  the  morning  we  were  very 
much  refreshed,  and  taking  a hasty  meal  of  potatoes  we 
bid  adieu  to  Spirit  Lake,  the  scene  of  this  dreadful 
massacre,  the  thoughts  of  which  filled  our  minds  with  an 
utter  abhorrence  of  the  whole  Indian  nation,  and  turned 
to  join  cur  companions  in  their  homeward  march.’ 

“April  3d.  Reached  the  Irish  colony.  The  following 
morning,  April  4th,  was  very  disagreeable,  rainy,  and 
cold;  but  as  our  provisions  were  daily  diminishing  in 
quantity  and  deteriorating  in  quality  it  was  deemed  pru- 
dent to  resume  our  march.  About  one  o’clock  we  reached 
the  banks  of  Cylinder  creek,  which  owing  to  a recent 
rain  and  the  melting  of  the  snow,  was  impassaple.  This 
creek  pursues  a meandering  course  in  a little  valley  of 
perhaps  a half  mile  in  width.  The  flats  were  entirely 
overflown  with  water  about  waist-deep;  while  in  the 
channel  or  bed  of  the  stream  the  water  was  eleven  or 
twelve  feet  deep.  A halt  was  ordered ; which  was  a 
very  judicious  movement,  seeing  that  we  were  unable  to 
proceed  any  farther.  Some  of  our  party  constructed  a 
boat  out  of  a wagon  bed,  no  doubt  with  the  laudable  de- 
sign of  transporting  us  across  the  ‘vasty  deep;’  but, 
alas  for  ‘human  foresight,’  it  served  to  carry  over  three 
persons,  but  refused  to  return  for  a second  cargo;  as  the 
‘head  wind’  was  by  this  time  so  strong  as  to  resist  all 
the  endeavors  of  the  experimenters  to  return.  While 
awaiting  the  result  I was  irresistibly  reminded  of  a cer- 
tain couplet  relating  to  the  river  Jordan:  ‘Part  have 
crossed  the  flood  and  part  (fain  would  be)  crossing 
now,’  the  only  thing  preventing  being  an  entire  absence 
of  means;  the  doctrine  that  ‘the  end  justified  the  means,’ 
being  thereupon  no  consolation  to  them. 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  EXPEDITION. 


149 


“We  now  found  ourselves  in  rather  an  unenviable  sit- 
uation, a prospect  of  drowning  if  we  proceeded,  a pros- 
pect of  starving  if  we  remained  where  we  were,  and 
ditto  if  we  returned.  Various  plans  were  proposed  only 
to  he  decided  impracticable.  However  it  was  determined 
that  the  teams  should  return  to  the  settlement.  Ac- 
cordingly the  Major  with  the  wounded  settlers  and  a 
few  others  returned.  The  balance  of  us  concluded  to  pro- 
vide for  ourselves. 

“For  my  own  part  I confess  to  being  no  little  puzzled 
to  know  how  to  dispose  of  myself.  I knew  that  there 
was  not  provision  enough  at  the  colony  for  us  all,  and 
as  to  starving  where  I was,  I looked  upon  the  chance 
for  life  as  being  one  to  ten  against  that  of  freezing 
to  death,  as  it  was  growing  colder  every  moment  and  the 
wind  blowing  a hurricane.  The  only  avenue  open  to  me 
lay  in  the  possibility  of  crossing  the  creek;  but  even  of 
this  ‘hope  told  no  flattering  tale.’  Just  then  I remem- 
bered the  words  of  Napoleon,  when  told  by  his  engineers 
that  the  passage  of  the  Alps  was  barely  practicable,  Set 
forward!  Accompanied  by  a friend  I ascended  the 
stream  about  a mile  where  I saw  a bunch  of  willows; 
these  I knew  grew  upon  the  bank  of  the  channel  and 
might  perhaps  assist  us  in  crossing,  if  we  were  fortunate 
enough  to  reach  the  place.  After  wading  about  80  rods 
we  reached  them,  and  found  behind  them  what  had  been 
a snow  drift,  now  a compound  of  snow  and  water  de- 
nominated ‘slush’  and  extending  perhaps  half  way  across 
the  bed  of  the  stream.  By  breaking  willow  brush  and 
covering  it  we  made  a partial  bridge  which  served  to 
support  us  as  far  as  it  went.  The  only  alternative  now 
was  to  jump,  which  I did,  and  to  my  surprise  and  grati- 
fication brought  up  in  only  five  feet  of  water,  having 
been  lucky  enough  to  reach  the  opposite  bank  of  the 
channel.  My  comrade  now  threw  our  blankets  and  fol- 
lowed. By  again  w'ading  some  distance  we  gained  the 


150 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


bluffs,  thankful  that  the  Rubicon  was  passed.  By  run- 
ning four  miles  we  reached  a house  where  we  obtained 
shelter  for  the  night. 

“Sunday,  April  4th.  Returned  to  the  creek  to  look 
for  our  companions.  As  there  were  no  signs  of  life  to 
be  seen,  the  conviction  forced  itself  upon  us  that  our 
fears  were  realized  and  they  were  all  frozen  to  death. 
The  stream  was  by  this  time  all  frozen  over  except  the 
channel.  Capt.  C.  B.  Richards  in  particular  deserves 
praise  for  his  noble  efforts  in  behalf  of  the  sufferers. 
He  worked  two  hours  in  the  severe  cold,  attempting  to 
crawl  over  the  ice  to  reach  the  shore;  but  notwithstand- 
ing the  captain’s  warm  heart  the  intense  cold  overcame 
him,  and  he  was  obliged  to  abandon  his  philanthropic 
project  wthout  accomplishing  his  object.  In  justice  to 
him  and  Capt.  Duncombe,  I must  say  that  they  did  all 
that  under  such  circumstances  could  be  done  to  relieve 
their  men.  Some  of  us  tried  to  break  a way  across  for 
the  boat,  but  the  effort  proved  futile  and  we  were  obliged 
to  abandon  the  idea  of  reaching  the  place  where  we  had 
left  our  companions,  so  we  returned  to  the  house  to 
await  further  developments. 

“Monday,  April  6th.  Again  proceeded  to  the  creek 
and  found  the  ice  strong  enough  to  carry  a horse. 
Crossed  over  and  with  joy  and  surprise  found  our  com- 
panions all  alive.  They  were  piled  up  like  so  many  flour 
bags  ‘in  the  most  approved  style,’  under  a tent  construct- 
ed of  a wagon  cover,  and  with  a quantity  of  bedding 
which  they  fortunately  had  on  hand  were  enabled  to  keep 
from  freezing;  and  now  they  crossed  on  the  ice  (which 
they  had  patiently  awaited  the  formation  of),  after  lying 
in  this  position  over  forty-eight  hours  without  food  or 
fire  on  the  open  prairie. 

“But  great  as  were  their  privations  and  sufferings, 
they  were  exceeded  by  those  of  our  party  who  left 
Spirit  Lake  on  Sunday  to  cross  the  prairie  to  the  Irish 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  EXPEDITION. 


151 


settlement.  They  left  Spirit  Lake  Saturday,  April  4th, 
and  traveled  in  a southeast  direction,  intending  to  reach, 
if  possible,  the  Irish  colony  that  day;  but  owing  to  the 
many  deep  sloughs  which  they  were  obliged  to  cross, 
they  failed  in  accomplishing  their  object.  Towards  eve- 
ning their  clothes  began  to  freeze  to  their  bodies  and  to 
impede  their  progress.  Some  of  the  party  still  continued 
to  plunge  in  and  wade  through,  while  others  deemed  it 
prudent  to  evade  them  as  much  as  possible  in  order  to 
avoid  having  their  clothes  frozen  stiff  upon  them.  The 
necessary  consequence  was,  they  became  separated,  some 
traveling  in  one  direction,  and  some  in  another.  The 
main  body,  however,  with  W.  K.  Laughlin  as  guide,  kept 
a nearly  direct  course.  Just  before  dark  they  passed  a 
small  lake  skirted  by  a few  trees.  Some  proposed  to 
stop  and  pass  the  night,  but  'the  voice  of  the  majority 
was  in  favor  of  traveling  all  night,  to  escape  being- 
frozen  to  death;  but  overtasked  and  exhausted  nature 
will  assert  her  rights. 

“About  eight  o’clock  at  night  they  were  overcome  by 
hunger,  cold  and  fatigue,  and  being  unable  to  proceed 
any  further  lay  down  on  the  open  prairie,  exposed  to 
the  merciless  wind  which  swept  past  like  a tornado, 
their  clothes  frozen  stiff  as  a coat  of  mail.  Without 
food,  Are  or  protection  of  an  kind  they  spent  a sleepless 
night.  Sleep  came  and  offered  the  tired  wanderers  re- 
lief. but  it  was  the  treacherous  sleep  of  death.  A few 
resigned  themselves  to  its  influence,  but  the  more  expe- 
rienced knew  it  would  be  their  ‘last  sleep’  if  they  were 
permitted  to  indulge  in  that  fatal  stupor,  the  sure  her- 
ald of  ‘the  sleep  that  knows  no  waking.’  The  grateful 
thanks  of  more  than  one  of  that  forlorn  company  are 
due  to  John  N.  Maxwell  and  W.  K.  Laughlin  for  forcibly 
keeping  them  awake  through  the  tedious  watches  of  that 
awful  night.  In  the  morning  they  found  themselves  in 
sight  of  timber  on  the  Des  Moines  river,  and  roused  their 


152 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


last  remaining  energies  to  reach  it.  Those  who  had 
drawn  off  their  boots  were  unable  to  get  them  on  again, 
so  they  were  compelled  to  cut  up  their  blankets  and 
wrap  their  feet  in  them. 

“In  this  manner  they  reached  the  settlement  on  Sun- 
day, April  5th,  where  they  all  ultimately  arrived  except 
two.  These  were  Capt.  J.  C.  Johnson,  of  Webster  City, 
and  William  Burkholder,  of  Ft.  Dodge.  They  were  last 
seen  about  five  o’clock  Saturday,  two  miles  distant  from 
their  companions,  and  traveling  in  a southerly  direc- 
tion. It  -was  confidently  hoped  that  they  might  have 
strayed  down  the  river  and  found  a lodging-place.  Ev- 
ery effort  was  made  to  ascertain  their  whereabouts,  but 
without  success.  Their  comrades  were  at  length  forced 
to  the  conclusion  that  they  had  lost  their  way  and 
had  perished  in  attempting  to  reach  the  settlement. 
Their  melancholy  fate  threw  a gloom  over  the  whole 
company,  as  they  were  special  favorites.  I was  not  per- 
sonally acquainted  with  Burkholder,  but  had  the  honor 
of  being  a friend  of  the  lamented  Captain  Johnson.  As 
such  I feel  it  my  duty  to  offer,  in  my  humble  way,  that 
tribute  which  is  justly  due  to  his  memory. 

“John  C.  Johnson  was  born  and  raised  in  Westniore- 
land  county,  Pennsylvania.  With  a view  of  bettering  his 
circumstances  in  life,  he  removed  to  Illinois,  and  sub- 
sequently to  Hamilton  county,  Iowa,  near  Webster  City. 
It  was  here  I first  got  acquainted  with  him;  his  gentle- 
manly manners  and  generous,  frank,  disposition,  wipning 
my  esteem  and  confidence.  When  the  news  of  the  In- 
dian outrages  reached  us,  his  business  claimed  his  at- 
tention at  home;  but  unmindful  of  interests  he  thought 
only  of  the  sufferings  and  wrongs  of  the  unhappy  vic- 
tims, and  knew  no  other  way  than  that  pointed  out  by 
duty  and  patriotism.  On  the  morning  of  our  departure 
he  remarked  to  me  that  ‘Pennsylvania’s  sons  should  not 
be  weighed  and  found  wanting,’  and  rnost  nobly  did  he 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  EXPEDITION. 


153 


sustain  his  assertion  throughout  the  arduous  labors  of 
the  expedition. 

“So  favorable  was  the  impression  made  by  him  on  the 
company  that  he  was  unanimously  chosen  our  captain, 
and  subsequently  proved  himself  worthy  of  the  confidence 
reposed  in  him.  He  faithfully  fulfilled  the  orders  of  his 
superior  officer,  maintaining  order  and  decorum  in  his 
company.  His  orders  were  given  in  a manner  to  insure 
promptness  of  execution,  but  yet  in  such  a courteous 
and  affable  manner  that  it  was  a pleasure  to  obey  him. 
He  appeared  to  have  the  comfort  and  welfare  of  his  com- 
pany at  heart,  and  by  his  noble,  self-sacrificing  nature 
won  golden  opinions  from  all  who  became  acquainted 
with  him.  I marched  beside  him  through  the  day,  and 
slept  beside  him  at  night,  and  1 must  say  I never  met 
one  to  whom  I became  so  much  attached  in  so  short  a 
time;  and  I firmly  believe  I but  reflect  the  sentiment  of 
his  company  in  saying  that  there  was  not  one  who  did 
not  esteem  and  love  him. 

“But  ‘Death  loves  a shining  mark.’  The  good  and 
gifted  are  not  exempt  from  his  power  but  equally  liable 
to  be  stricken  dowm  with  the  most  delicate  flower  t’nac 
hangs  by  a fragile  stem  exposed  to  the  sweeping  blast. 

“ ‘ ’Tis  hard  indeed  to  part  with  those 
Whom  we  would  have  forever  nigh. 

But  shall  we  murmur  if  God  choose 
To  call  their  spirits  to  the  sky?” 

“Our  only  comfort  is  found  in  submission  to  the  will  of 
Him  wrho  doeth  all  things  well. 

“Monday,  April  6th.  Those  of  us  who  had  succeeded 
in  crossing  the  Cylinder  now  thought  best  to  reach  home 
as  soon  as  possible,  as  we  were  out  of  provisions  alto- 
gether. After  paying  our  bills  to  the  last  farthing  where 
we  stopped  over  Sunday,  we  departed,  ‘every  man  to  his 
tent’  and  arrived  home  in  three  or  four  days,  weary, 


154 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


worn  and  wasted.  We  met  with  a hearty  welcome  from 
our  friends  who  were  gratified  to  see  us  return  alive. 
Although  some  of  us  were  pretty  badly  frozen,  we  con- 
sidered ourselves  extremely  fortunate  in  having  escaped 
the  fate  of  our  comrades.  Thus  ended  the  disastrous 
Spirit  Lake  Expedition,  a second  edition  (on  a small 
scale)  of  Bonaparte's  expedition  to  Moscow. 

“ Recapitulation . — All  those  engaged  in  the  expedition 
arrived  safely  at  home,  except  two  above  mentioned,  of 
whom  nothing,  as  yet,  has  been  heard.  Of  the  women 
taken  prisoners,  two,  Mrs.  Noble  and  Mrs.  Thatcher, 
were  murdered  by  the  Indians;  the  others,  Mrs.  Marble 
and  Miss  Gardner  were  ransomed.  Two  more  bodies 
have  since  been  found  and  buried  at  Spirit  Lake.  A 
town  is  now  laid  out  where  the  massacre  (equal  to  that 
of  Wyoming)  took  place.  It  is  fast  settling  with  active 
and  energetic  men.  It  is  situated  in  Dickinson  county, 
140  miles  from  here  and  destined  to  become  an  impor- 
tant point  in  northwestern  Iowa.” 


CHAPTER  XV. 


RETURN  OF  WARRIORS. 


Warriors  return  from  Field  of  Battle — Bring  Twelve 
Horses  loaded  with  plunder — Their  Account  of  the 
seige — Broke  Camp — Captives’  Burdens — Mrs.  Marble 
slaps  Papoose — Terrible  condition  of  Mrs.  Thatcher — 
Provisions  give  out — Eat  decayed  Fish — Cook  Ani- 
mals not  dressed — The  Women  prepare  Wood,  etc. — 
Male  Indians  do  not  labor — Etiquette  of  Inkpaduta’s 
party. 


FTER  an  absence  of  two  days,  the 
warriors  who  had  gone  to  the  at- 
tack on  Springfield  returned  to 
our  camp,  bringing  in  their  plund- 
er. They  had  twelve  horses,  heavily  laden 
with  dry  goods,  groceries,  powder,  lead,  bed- 
quilts,  wearing  apparel,  provisions,  etc.  They 
gave  ns  to  understand  that  they  had  met  with 
a repulse;  but  to  what  extent  we  could  only 
conjecture.  They  told  us  they  had  killed  only 


156 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


one  woman.  Whether  that  was  my  sister  or 
not,  I could  not  tell. 

Among  this  plunder  were  several  holts  of 
calico  and  red  flannel.  Of  these,  especially 
the  flannel,  they  were  exceedingly  proud ; 
decorating  themselves  with  it  in  fantastic 
fashion.  Red  leggings,  red  shirts,  red  blank- 
ets, and  red  in  every  conceivable  way,  was 
the  style  there,  as  long  as  it  lasted.  Could 
anything  have  amused  me  in  those  sad  days, 
it  would  have  been  to  see  their  grotesque 
attempts  to  wear  the  habiliments  of  the 
whites ; especially  the  attempts  of  the  squaws 
to  wear  the  tight-fitting  garments  of  the  white 
women.  They  would  put  in  one  arm,  and  then 
reach  back  to  try  to  get  in  the  other;  but, 
even  if  they  succeeded  in  getting  both  arms 
into  the  sleeves  at  the  same  time,  they  were 
too  broad-shouldered,  and  brawny,  to  get  the 
waist  into  position,  or  fasten  it;  so  after 
struggling  awhile  they  would  give  up  in  dis- 
gust. They  were  altogether  too  much  the 
shape  of  a barrel,  to  wear  the  dresses  of  white 
women.  So  they  cut  off  and  threw  away  the 
waists,  and  made  the  skirts  into  loose  fitting 
sacks  after  the  squaw-fashion.  All  this 
amused  them  greatly;  they  would  laugh  and 
chatter  like  a lot  of  monkeys. 


RETURN  OF  WARRIORS. 


157 


Early  on  the  morning  after  the  warriors 
returned  from  Springfield,  they  started  for 
the  unbroken  wilderness  of  the  northwest. 
A male  Indian  never  does  anything  that  can 
be  called  labor;  it  is  against  his  principles, 
and  would  lower  his  dignity.  Work  is  only 
fit  for  women.  Such  is  an  Indian’s  sense  of 
honor.  The  women  are  only  slaves;  and  we, 
poor  captives,  were  slaves  of  the  slaves. 

After  the  first  day’s  ride  (to  which  I pre- 
viously alluded),  I was  compelled  to  trudge 
on  foot;  and  given  a pack  to  carry.  This 
was  from  time  to  time  increased,  until  I had 
not  less  than  seventy  pounds.  I will  give 
the  contents  of  the  pack  (that  the  reader 
may  judge  of  its  weight)  : eight  bars  of  lead, 
one  pint  of  lead-balls,  one  tepee  cover  made 
of  the  heaviest,  thickest  cloth,  one  blanket, 
one  bed-comforter,  one  iron  bar,  three  feet 
long  and  half  an  inch  thick  (the  use  of  which 
I did  not  know),  one  gun,  and  one  piece  of 
wood  several  inches  wide  and  four  feet  long, 
to  keep  the  pack  in  shape.  This  was  bound 
together  with  ropes,  and  strapped  on  my 
back.  The  other  captives  fared  no  better, 
and  if  possible  worse.  Mrs.  Marble,  besides 
a pack  equally  as  heavy  as  my  own,  had  to 
carry  a great  lubber  of  a papoose,  nearly 


158 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


two  years  old.  This  was  seated  on  the  pack, 
inside  the  blanket,  and  when  awake  would 
stick  up  its  head,  over  her  shoulder,  clasp- 
ing its  arms  around  her  neck;  but  when 
asleep,  it  would  sink  into  a heap,  apparently 
heavier,  and  certainly  more  difficult  to  carry. 
At  such  times,  watching  her  opportunity 
when  the  Indians  were  not  looking,  she  would 
reach  over  her  shoulder  and  claw  him  in  the 
face ; thus  making  him  wake  up,  and  as  he 
could  not  talk  he  could  not  tell  what  was  the 
matter.  This  made  him  cry,  so  that  the 
squaws  concluded:  “Papoose  no  like  white 
woman,”  and  took  him  away.  The  only  thing 
that  ever  amused  me,  during  all  the  time  I 
was  with  them,  was  seeing  Mrs.  Marble 
watching  her  opportunity,  and  clawing  that 
filthy  papoose.  So  interested  in  this  did  I 
become,  that  while  walking  by  her  side,  in 
the  rear  of  the  train,  I would  watch  the  In- 
dians and  tell  her  when  to  “go  for”  the  pa- 
poose. 

While  we,  poor  captives,  were  trudging 
along  through  the  deep  snow,  bearing  our 
heavy  burdens,  the  warriors  were  tripping 
over  the  drifts  on  snow-shoes  unencumbered. 
The  squaws  carried  still  greater  loads,  but 
they,  too,  had  snow-shoes,  while  we  sank  be- 


RETURN  OP  WARRIORS. 


159 


neatli  our  burdens  into  the  deep  snow,  fre- 
quently finding  it  almost  impossible  to  wallow 
through. 

These  hardships  proved  too  much  for  Mrs. 
Thatcher  whose  babe  had  been  torn  from 
her  bosom.  Taking  cold,  as  she  inevitably 
must,  she  was  thrown  into  phlebitis  fever 
and  a combination  of  ills,  resulting  in  the 
most  excruciating  suffering.  One  breast 
gathered  and  broke,  and  one  limb,  being- 
swollen  to  nearly  twice  its  natural  size, 
turned  black,  even  to  her  body,  and  the  veins 
were  bursted  by  the  pressure.  No  woman  in 
like  condition  at  home  would  think  of  being- 
out  of  her  bed,  and  would  require  both  medi- 
cal attendant  and  nurse  day  and  night,  but 
she,  poor  woman,  was  compelled  not  only  to 
tramp  through  the  snow,  and  wade  through 
ice-cold  water,  waist-deep,  but  even  to  chop 
and  carry  wood  at  night,  and  help  to  do  other 
drudgery  about  the  camp,  such  as  cutting- 
poles  and  dragging  them  in,  putting  up  tents, 
and  all  such  work.  This  may  seem  like  an 
exaggeration ; but  it  is  strictly  true.  I was  an 
eye-witness.  Language  cannot  express  the 
sufferings  she  endured,  or  the  fiendish  bar- 
barity of  her  heartless  masters.  When  she 
could  no  longer  move  her  limb,  she  was  put 


160 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


on  a horse  for  a few  days ; but  this  was  only 
another  method  of  torture;  the  wonder  is, 
that  she  did  not  faint  and  fall  from  her  horse. 
She  bore  up,  through  all  her  sufferings,  with 
remarkable  fortitude;  hoping  that  the  time 
might  come  when  she  could  be  rescued  from 
her  captors,  and  restored  to  her  husband,  for 
whom  she  manifested  an  attachment  both  he- 
roic and  sublime.  Meantime  their  “medicine- 
man” took  her  in  hand,  and  really  gave  her 
relief ; but  how  much  she  gained  by  it  the  se- 
quel will  show. 

The  provisions  taken  from  the  whites  lasted 
about  four  weeks;  during  which  time  they 
did  no  hunting,  fishing,  or  anything  to  in- 
crease or  eke  out  their  store ; nothing,  in  fact, 
but  tramp,  eat  and  sleep.  The  Indians  have 
no  equal  as  gormandizers ; they  are  perfectly 
devoid  of  anything  like  delicacy  of  appetite, 
or  taste,  or  decency  in  the  matter.  Every 
part  of  an  animal  is  devoured,  cooked  or  raw, 
clean  or  unclean;  the  smaller  game  is  some- 
times roasted  without  opening;  and  if  the  en- 
trails' are  taken  out  they  are  thrown  on  the 
fire  and  roasted,  and  eaten  by  the  squaws, 
this  being  considered  the  right  of  the  cook. 
Animals  that  have  lain  dead  until  putrescence 
has  well  begun  are  devoured  with  avidity. 


RETURN  OF  WARRIORS. 


161 


Fisli  found  along  the  beach,  that  have  lain  till 
the  flesh  was  actually  dropping  from  the  bone, 
were  eaten  without  even  being  cooked,  and 
pronounced:  “ wash-ta-do !”  (very  good!)  It 
was  no  unusual  thing,  indeed,  to  see  the  most 
delicate  belles  in  Inkpaduta’s  train  picking 
from  the  head  of  a papoose  vermin— such  as 
Burns  saw  on  the  lady’s  bonnet  at  church, 
and  cracking  them  in  her  teeth. 

They  have  no  regularity  about  their  meals. 
It  is  always  dinner  time  if  they  have  any- 
thing to  eat.  They  will  eat  until  they  can 
eat  no  longer;  and  then  lie  down  and  grunt 
and  puff,  like  cattle  gorged  with  grass  in  the 
spring  time;  or  like  overfed  swine.  Thus 
they  will  lie  and  sleep  and  snore  for  an  hour 
or  two ; then  get  up  and  smoke,  and  eat  again. 
This  is  especially  the  habit  of  the  “gentle- 
men” of  the  party;  the  “ladies”  contenting 
themselves  with  wliat  their  lords  cannot  eat, 
and  resting  their  weary  bodies  by  cutting- 
wood  and  backing  it  up;  or  by  preparing 
something  more  to  please  the  taste  of  their 
“better  halves.” 

The  Indian  is  an  inveterate  smoker;  and 
if  he  had  whisky  would  go  to  the  same  ex- 
tremes with  that.  They  got  a large  quantity 
of  tobacco  from  the  whites,  more  especially 


162 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


at  Springfield;  but  all  this  would  not  have 
lasted  long,  if  they  had  not  extended  it  by 
a free  use  of  kinnikinic — a species  of  red  wil- 
low that  grows  abundantly,  on  wet  soil 
throughout  the  Northwest.  They  frequently 
smoke  the  leaves,  but  prefer  the  bark  which 
is  much  stronger.  It  acts  as  a narcotic.  The 
squaws  prepare  the  bark  by  scraping  it  off 
the  twigs  and  drying  it,  in  the  winter  by  the 
fire,  on  a grate  made  of  strips  of  bark,  woven 
across  a frame ; and  in  summer  on  a piece  of 
buckskin  in  the  sun.  We  were  frequently 
compelled  to  help  prepare  it. 

Their  lodges  or  tepees  are  conical  tents 
and  vary  in  size  from  fourteen  to  twenty  feet 
or  more  in  diameter;  they  are  made  of  the 
thickest,  heaviest,  kind  of  cloth,  or  skins, 
and  kept  in  shape  by  nine  poles.  The  fire  is 
built  in  the  center,  and  the  smoke  escapes 
through  an  aperture  at  the  top,  made  for  that 
purpose.  They  make  their  beds  of  straw, 
mats,  blankets,  buffalo  robes,  etc.  These  they 
arrange  around  the  fire,  and  on  them  they 
not  only  sleep,  but  eat,  and  sit  to  smoke 
through  the  day. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


THE  INDIANS  PURSUED. 

United  States  Soldiers  arrive  from  Fort  Ridgley — They 
pursue  Indians — They  reach  at  3 p.  m.  Place  left  by 
Indians  in  the  Morning — They  are  discovered  by  In- 
dians— Great  Excitement  Among  Indians — Indians 
prepare  to  tight — Threaten  to  kill  Captives — Soldiers 
are  deceived  by  Guides — Turn  back — Indians  flee — 
Two  Days  and  Nights  March  — Maj.  Flandrau’s 
Statement. 

CARCE  twenty-four  hours  had 
elapsed  since  the  attack  on  Spring- 
field,  and  much  less  than  that  from 
the  sad  flight  of  the  fugitives,  when 
a company  of  United  States  soldiers  arrived 
from  Fort  Ridgely,  under  command  of  Cap- 
tain Bee.  They,  too,  like  the  volunteers  from 
Fort  Dodge,  had  endured  almost  incredible 
hardships,  and  surmounted  every  conceivable 
difficulty.  They  lay  over  one  day  at  Spring- 
field,  and,  although  exhausted  from  the  jour- 


164 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


nev  already  taken,  attempted  the  pursuit  of 
the  Indians.  Twenty-four  men,  under  Lieu- 
tenant Murray,  came  so  near  overtaking  us 
that  they  reached  at  3 p.  m.  the  place  left  by 
us  in  the  morning.  When  their  presence  was 
discovered  by  the  Indians,  the  wildest  excite- 
ment reigned  among  them.  We  were  en- 
camped on  a low  piece  of  ground  by  a small 
stream  of  water.  Between  us  and  the  sol- 
diers was  a high,  rolling  prairie,  so  that  the 
camp  was  not  visible  to  the  soldiers,  hut  the 
Indians  from  the  higher  ground  could  see  all 
the  movements  of  their  pursuers.  Such  was 
the  situation,  indeed,  that  the  soldiers,  had 
they  followed  on  our  trail,  would  not  have 
discovered  our  presence  until  in  our  very 
midst. 

The  scpiaws  at  once  extinguished  the  fires 
by  pouring  on  water,  that  the  smoke  might 
not  be  seen;  tore  down  the  tents;  packed 
their  plunder;  and  with  the  wounded  Indian 
(the  one  shot  by  Dr.  Harriott),  and  a sick 
papoose,  hastened  from  the  camp  down  the 
creek,  skulking  like  partridges  among  the 
willows.  One  of  the  Indians  crept  along  the 
ground  to  the  base  of  a tree,  some  rods  from 
the  camp,  on  higher  ground,  and  perched  him- 
self among  its  branches.  Here  he  could  ob- 


THE  INDIANS  PURSUED. 


165 


serve  the  movements  of  the  soldiers  and 
report  them  to  his  comrades.  The  rest  of 
the  warriors,  with  ourselves,  remained  on  the 
camp-ground.  One  Indian  was  detailed  to 
stand  guard  over  us,  and  to  kill  us  if  there 
was  an  attack.  The  rest  of  the  warriors  pre- 
pared for  battle.  First  they  discharged  their 
guns  into  the  eaith,  to  empty  them  of  the 
loads  of  shot  they  already  contained;  but  so 
that  the  reports  could  not  be  heard  any  dis- 
tance. Then  they  reloaded  them  with  bullets. 
The  excitement  manifested  by  the  Indians 
was  for  a little  while  intense;  and  although 
less  manifested  ours  was  fully  as  great,  as 
we  were  well  aware  that  the  Indians  meant 
all  they  said  when  they  told  us  we  were  to 
be  shot,  in  case  of  an  attack.  We  therefore 
knew  that  an  attack  would  be  certain  death 
to  us,  whatever  the  results  might  be  in  other 
respects. 

After  an  hour  and  a half  of  this  exciting 
suspense,  in  which  the  squaws  were  skulk- 
ing in  the  willows ; the  sentry  watching  from 
the  tree-top ; the  warriors  lurking  among  the 
openings  of  the  willows  on  the  banks  of  the 
stream;  and  we  cowering  beneath  the  muz- 
zles of  the  loaded  rifles, — a sudden  change 
came  to  us.  The  soldiers,  it  seems,  just  here 


166 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


decided  to  turn  back.  In  conversation  with 
both  Captain  Bee  and  Lieutenant  Murray  at 
Fort  Bidgely,  on  my  return  from  captivity, 
I learned  that  their  guides  (two  half-breeds,) 
assured  them  the  camp-fires  were  at  least  two 
or  three  days  old ; and  hence  their  decision  to 
relinquish  the  pursuit.  It  is  easy  to  believe 
that  the  soldiers,  having  confidence  in  their 
guides,  might  have  been  misled  by  them;  but 
guides  worthy  of  the  name  should  not  have 
made  such  a mistake.  It  could  not  have 
been  more  than  nine  hours,  after  we  left  the 
grove,  until  the  soldiers  entered  it.  Possibly, 
some  pains  had  been  taken  to  obliterate  the 
traces  of  our  encampment;  but  if  such  is  the 
Indian  custom  the  guides  should  have  known 
it,  and  made  allowance  for  it.  At  the  time 
we  were  captured,  our  shoes  were  taken  from 
us,  and  moccasins  given  us  instead,  that  we 
might  leave  no  evidence  of  our  presence  in 
the  trail ; but  no  reasonable  guide  would  have 
declared  that  there  were  no  whites  in  the 
company,  because  no  shoe-prints  were  seen. 
Lieutenant  Murray  informed  me  that  at  first 
they  were  so  sure  that  we  were  in  the  grove, 
that  they  surrounded  it,  hoping  thus  to  se- 
cure our  rescue ; and  the  guides  evidently  be- 
lieved we  were  there;  yet  when  the  grove  was 


THE  INDIANS  PURSUED. 


167 


entered  they  assured  the  officers  that  the 
camp-fires  were  two  or  three  days  old,  and 
pursuit  would  be  useless.  Evidently  they  did 
not  care  to  overtake  the  Indians. 

These  guides  were  half-breeds.  One  of 
them,  familiarly  known  as  Joe  (taboo,  had  a 
full-blooded  Indian  wife.  He  had  a trading- 
post  some  twelve  miles  above  Springfield. 
His  wife  was  seen  wearing  a shawl,  the  prop- 
erty of  Mrs.  Church.  From  these  and  oilier 
circumstances,  it  is  probable  that  his  sympa- 
thies were  more  with  the  Indians  than  with 
the  whites. 

Maj.  Williams,  in  his  official  report  (see 
report),  says,  the  soldiers  overtook  some 
straggling  squaws,  from  which  it  might  be 
inferred  that  the  rest  were  not  far  off;  also 
that  the  trail  was  strewed  with  articles  of 
various  kinds,  taken  from  the  whites ; which 
not  only  marked  the  trail,  but  served  to  show 
how  recently  it  had  been  made.  Then,  when 
we  remembed  there  was  yet  considerable 
snow;  and  that  the  Indians  not  only  had 
horses,  but  also  travies,  or  trailing  poles, 
on  which  the}-  carried  their  baggage;  it  is 
readily  seen  that  it  could  not  have  been  diffi- 
cult to  follow  the  trail,  or  determiue  its  fresh- 


ness. 


168 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


But  whether  the  guides  were  true  or  false, 
or  whether  or  not  the  soldiers  were  justifi- 
able in  turning  hack,  it  was  life  to  us  captives. 
Had  they  not  done  so,  I should  have  ended  my 
earthly  career  then,  and  this  account  would 
never  have  been  written. 

No  sooner  did  the  Indians  discover  that  an 
immediate  attack  was  not  probable  than  they 
began  in  earnest  to  prepare  for  flight.  The 
warriors,  taking  us  with  them,  proceeded  to 
where  the  scpiaws  were  secreted ; called  them 
out,  as  a partridge  would  her  brood  from 
their  hiding-places,  gathered  up  such  of  the 
baggage  as  was  deemed  most  valuable,  and 
struck  westward.  No  time  was  given  us  to 
rest,  much  less  to  prepare  any  food,  till  some 
time  next  day;  and  we  did  not  camp  for  two 
days  and  nights. 

About  3 p.  m.  of  the  second  day,  my 
strength  gave  out  completely,  and  when  they 
moved  on,  after  a brief  halt  to  rest,  I re- 
mained lying  on  the  ground.  They  beckoned 
me  to  follow,  but  I paid  no  attention.  Then 
one  of  the  squaws  rushed  back,  furiously 
brandishing  an  Indian  hoe  over  my  head.  The 
mental  and  physical  sufferings  I had  already 
endured  had  taken  away  all  the  fear  of  death ; 
so  I quietly  bowed  my  head,  and  waited  the 


THE  INDIANS  PURSUED. 


169 


threatened  blow;  but  seeing’  the  menace  did 
not  arouse  me  she  threw  down  her  own  pack, 
seized  me  by  the  arm,  jerked  me  to  my  feet, 
adjusted  the  pack,  and  gave  me  a tremendous 
push  in  the  back,  sending  me  forward  in  the 
direction  the  others  had  gone.  She  then 
shouldered  her  own  pack  and  followed  after 
me. 

They,  however,  went  little  farther  (per- 
haps half  or  three-quarters  of  a mile),  until 
the}'  encamped  for  the  night.  Some  of  the 
wigwams  were  already  up  when  I reached 
camp. 

Thus  ended  our  flight  from  the  United 
States  soldiers,  and  their  attempt  to  rescue 
us  had  only  made  our  situation  more  terrible. 

The  following  clear  and  careful  statement 
by  Major  Flandrau,  cannot  but  interest  all 
lovers  of  historic  truth : 

“The  people  at  Springfield  sent  two  young  men  to  my 
agency  with  the  news  of  the  massacre.  They  brought 
with  them  a statement  of  the  facts  as  related  by  Mr. 
Markham,  signed  by  some  persons  with  whom  I was 
acquainted.  They  came  on  foot,  and  arrived  at  the 
agency  on  the  18th  of  March.  The  snow  was  very  deep, 
and  was  beginning  to  thaw,  which  made  the  traveling 
extremely  difficult.  When  these  young  men  arrived  they 
were  so  badly  affected  with  snow-blindness  that  they 
could  scarcely  see  at  all,  and  were  completely  wearied 
Out.  I was  fully  satisfied  of  the  truth  of  the  report 
that  murders  had  been  committed,  although  the  details 


170 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


of  course,  were  very  meager.  I at  once  held  a consulta- 
tion with  Col.  Alexander,  commanding  the  Tenth  United 
States  infantry,  five  or  six  companies  of  which  were  at 
Fort  Ridgely.  The  colonel,  with  commendable  prompt- 
ness, ordered  Capt.  Barnard  E.  Bee  with  his  company 
to  proceed  at  once  to  the  scene  of  the  massacre,  and  do 
all  he  could  either  in  the  way  of  protecting  the  settlers 
or  punishing  the  enemy. 

CAPTAIN  BEE’S  EXPEDITION. 

“The  country  between  the  Minnesota  river  at  Ridgely 
and  Spirit  Lake  was,  at  that  day  an  utter  wilderness 
without  an  inhabitant.  In  fact,  none  of  us  knew  where 
Spirit  Lake  was,  except  that  it  lay  about  due  south  of 
the  fort,  at  a distance  of  from  100  to  125  miles.  * * * 

“We  procured  two  guides  of  experience  from  among 
our  Sioux  half-breeds,  Joseph  Coursall,  more  generally 
known  as  Joe  Gaboo,  and  Joseph  LaFramboise.  These 
men  took  a pony  and  a light  train  to  carry  the  blankets 
and  provisions,  put  on  their  snow-shoes,  and  were  ready 
to  go  anywhere;  while  the  poor  troops  with  their  leather 
shoes  and  their  back  loads,  accompanied  by  a ponderous 
army-wagon  on  wheels  drawn  by  six  mules,  were  about 
as  fit  for  such  a march  as  an  elephant  is  for  a ball- 
room; but  it  was  the  best  the  government  had,  and  they 
entered  upon  the  arduous  duty  bravely  and  cheerfully. 
I had  a light  sleigh  and  a fine  team,  with  my  outfit 
aboard,  with  a French  Canadian  voyageur  for  a driver 
and  old  Mr.  Prescott  for  my  interpreter,  being  well  out- 
fitted for  the  occasion,  as  I always  took  good  care  to  be 
while  on  Indian  duty  in  the  winter  time.  * * * 

“We  started  on  March  19th,  at  about  1 o’clock,  p.  m., 
at  first  intending  to  go  directly  across  the  country;  but 
we  soon  decided  that  course  to  be  utterly  impossible  as 
the  mules  could  not  draw  the  wagon  through  the  deep 
snow.  It  became  apparent  that  our  only  hope  of  reach- 


THE  INDIANS  PURSUED. 


171 


ing  the  lake  was  to  follow  the  road  down  by  the  way 
of  New  Ulm  to  Mankato,  and  trust  to  luck  for  a road 
up  the  Watonwan  in  the  direction  of  the  lake,  we  having 
learned  that  some  teams  had  recently  started  for  that 
point  with  supplies.  The  first  days  of  the  march  were 
appalling.  The  men  were  wet  nearly  up  to  their  waists 
with  the  deep  and  melting  snow,  and  utterly  weary  be- 
fore they  had  gone  ten  miles.  Captain  Bee  was  a South 
Carolinian,  and  though  a veteran  had  seen  most  of  his 
service  in  Mexico  and  the  South.  Mr.  Murray,  his  lieu- 
tenant, was  a gallant  young  fellow,  but  had  not  seen 
much  service.  Neither  of  them  had  ever  made  a snow- 
camp  before;  and  when  we  had  dug  out  a place  for  our 
first  camp,  and  were  making  futile  efforts  to  dry  our 
clothes  before  turning  in  for  the  night,  I felt  that  the 
trip  was  hopeless.  So  much  'time  had  elapsed  since 
the  murders  were  committed,  and  so  much  more  would 
be  necessarily  consumed  before  the  troops  could  pos- 
sibly reach  the  lake,  that  I felt  assured  that  no  good 
could  result  from  going  on.  So  I told  Captain  Bee  that 
if  he  wanted  to  return  I would  furnish  him  with  a writ- 
ten opinion  of  two  of  the  most  experienced  voyageurs 
on  the  frontier  that  the  march  was  impossible  of  ac- 
complishment with  the  inappropriate  outfit  with  which 
the  troops  were  furnished.  It  was  then  that  the  stern 
sense  of  duty  which  animates  the  true  soldier  exhibited 
itself  in  these  officers.  The  captain  agreed  with  me  with 
the  chances  of  accomplishing  any  good  by  going  on  were 
very  small,  but  he  read  his  orders,  and  said,  in  answer 
to  my  suggestion,  ‘My  orders  are  to  go  to  Spirit  Lake  and 
do  what  I can.  It  is  not  for  me  to  interpret  my  orders, 
but  to  obey  them.  I shall  go  on  until  it  becomes  physi- 
cally impossible  to  proceed  further.  It  will  then  be 
time  to  turn  back’;  and  go  on  he  did.  We  followed  the 
trail  up  the  Watonwan  until  we  found  the  teams  that 
had  made  it  stuck  in  a snow-drift,  and  for  the  remaining 


172 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


forty  or  fifty  miles  the  troops  marched  ahead  of  the 
mules,  and  broke  a road  for  them,  relieving  the  front 
rank  every  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes.  * * * 

“When  the  lake  was  reached,  the  Indians  were  gone. 
A careful  examination  w'as  made  of  their  camp  and  fires 
by  their  guides,  who  pronounced  them  three  or  four 
days  old.  Their  trail  led  to  the  w;est.  A pursuit  was 
made  by  a portion  of  the  command,  partly  mounted  on 
the  mules,  and  partly  on  foot;  but  it  was  soon  abandoned 
on  the  declaration  of  the  guides  that  the  Indians  were, 
by  the  signs,  several  days  in  advance.  The  dead  were 
buried,  a guard  was  established  under  Lieutenant  Mur- 
ray with  twenty-four  men,  and  Captain  Bee  with  the 
balance  returned  to  the  fort.  I learned  afterwards  from 
Mrs.  Marble,  one  of  the  rescued  women,  that  the  troops 
in  pursuit  came  so  near  that  the  Indians  saw  them,  and 
made  an  ambush  for  them,  and  had  they  not  turned 
back  the  prisoners  would  have  all  been  murdered.  The 
guides  may  have  been  mistaken  in  their  judgment  of 
the  age  of  the  camps  and  fires,  and  may  have  deceived 
the  troops.  I knew  the  young  men  so  well  that  I have 
never  accused  them  of  a betrayal  of  their  trust;  but  it 
was  probably  best  as  it  was  in  either  case;  because  had 
the  troops  overtaken  the  Indians  the  women  wrould  have 
certainly  been  butchered  and  some  of  the  soldiers  killed. 
The  satisfaction  of  having  killed  some  of  the  Indians 
w'ould  not  have  compensated  for  the  result.” 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


SAD  FATE  OF  MRS.  THATCHER. 

We  still  journey  West — Enduring  Exposure  and  Starva- 
tion— Wading  Streams  Waist-deep — Journey  through 
Pipestone  Quarry — Legend  of  the  Sioux — Reach  the 
Big  Sioux  after  six  Weeks’  March — Young  Indian 
pushes  Mrs.  Thatcher  into  the  Sioux — She  swims  to 
Shore — Is  pushed  Back — Finally  Shot — Indians  think 
Mrs.  Thatcher's  Spirit  is  troubling  them — They  take 
flight. 


LTHOUGH  tlie  fear  of  pursuit  had 
subsided  still  we  journeyed  west- 
ward, knowing  no  rest.  Frequently 
breaking-  the  ice  with  the  horses, 
the  Indians  waded  through,  and  we  followed, 
where  the  water  was  waist-deep.  Then,  with 
clothing  wet  and  frozen,  we  tramped  on 
through  wind  and  storm,  lying  down  at  night 
in  the  same  clothing  in  which  we  had  forded 
the  streams.  Often  we  went  without  food 


174 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


for  two  or  three  days  at  a time,  and  when  we 
did  get  any  it  was  the  poorest  and  most  un- 
palatable. The  Indians  themselves  were 
never  entirely  without  food  long  at  a time; 
but  we  captives  got  only  what  they  did  not 
care  for.  No  hay  was  carried,  and  no  grass 
could  yet  be  found,  so  the  poor  horses  fared 
if  possible,  worse  than  we.  From  time  to 
time,  one  of  them  would  die  of  starvation; 
and  then  the  Indians  had  meat.  But  as  the 
horses  died  our  burdens  were  increased. 
Such  things  as  they  could  not  put  upon  the 
backs  of  the  already  over-burdened  squaws 
and  captives,  they  buried;  marking  the  place 
by  blazing  trees,  by  boulders,  and  by  streams, 
etc. 

Our  journey  led  through  the  famous  pipe- 
stone  quarry,  in  Pipestone  county,  Minne- 
sota. It  is  situated  on  a small  tributary  of 
the  Big  Sioux,  called  Pipestone  creek.  The 
surface  of  the  country  is  broken  and  pictur- 
esque abounding  in  bluffs  and  cliffs.  But  its 
principal  attraction,  of  course,  is  a layer  of 
peculiar  and  beautiful  rock,  highly  prized  by 
the  Indians  and  no  doubt  valuable  to  the 
whites.  The  cliffs  here  are  similar  to  those 
at  Lucerne,  but  smaller.  Beneath  these,  on 
a level  tract  of  land,  is  found  the  precious 


SAD  FATE  OF  MRS.  THATCHER. 


175 


pipestone.  The  stratum  is  about  fourteen 
inches  thick,  and  is  overlaid  by  four  feet  of 
other  rock,  and  about  two  feet  of  earth, 
which  must  be  removed  before  the  coveted 
rock  is  reached.  It  is  softer  than  slate,  en- 
tirely free  from  grit,  and  not  liable  to  frac- 
ture. _ When  first  taken  out  it  is  soft,  and 
easily  cut  with  ordinary  tools,  hardly  dulling 
them  more  than  wood  does.  On  exposure 
to  the  air,  it  becomes  hard,  and  is  capable  of 
receiving  a high  polish.  It  has  already  been 
used  for  mantels,  table-tops,  and  the  like, 
as  well  as  for  ornaments,  and  is  doubtless 
destined  to  more  extensive  use.  In  color  it 
varies  from  light  pink  to  deep,  dark  red; 
while  some  of  it  is  mottled  with  all  these 
shades,  giving  great  variety. 

“The  great  Red  Pipestone  Quarry,” 
whence  the  North  American  Indians  have, 
from  time  immemorial,  obtained  the  material 
for  their  pipes,  has  become  almost  as  famous 
among  the  white  race,  being  celebrated  both 
in  song  and  story,  as  among  the  Indians  them- 
selves. This  is  largely  due  to  the  interest 
which  has  been  excited,  among  the  imagina- 
tive and  fanciful,  by  various  legends  and  tra- 
ditions current  among  the  Indians  concerning 
this  locality.  Longfellow,  in  his  “Song  of 


176 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Hiawatha,”  lias  rendered  some  of  the  strange 
legends  of  the  Dakotas  in  unique  poetic 
form,  in  which  read  the  “Peace  Pipe,”  in 
order  better  to  understand  the  substance  of 
the  legend,  which  I will  give  for  the  benefit 
of  my  readers. 

“On  the  mountains  of  the  prairie, 

On  the  great  Red  Pipestone  Quarry, 

Gritehe  Manito,  the  mighty, 

He  the  Master  of  Life,  descending 
On  the  red  crags  of  the  quarry, 

Stood  erect,  and  called  the  nations. 

Called  the  tribes  of  men  together.” 

* % % * % 

“Prom  the  red  stone  of  the  quarry 
With  his  hand  he  broke  a fragment, 

Molded  it  into  a pipe  head 
Shaped  and  fashioned  it  with  figures.” 

* * * =5=  * 

“Many  ages  ago  the  Great  Spirit,  whose  tracks  in  the 
form  of  those  of  a large  bird  are  yet  to  be  seen  upon  the 
rocks,  descending  from  the  heavens,  stood  upon  the  cliff 
at  the  Red  Pipestone.  A stream  issued  from  beneath  his 
feet,  which  falling  down  the  cliff  passed  away  in  the 
plain  below,  while  near  him,  on  an  elevation,  was  the 
Thunder’s  nest,  in  which  a small  bird  still  sits  upon 
her  eggs,  the  hatching  of  every  one  of  which  causes  a 
clap  of  thunder.  He  broke  a piece  from  the  ledge  and 
formed  it  into  a huge  pipe  and  smoked  it,  the  smoke  ris- 
ing in  a vast  cloud  so  high  that  it  could  be  seen  through- 
out the  earth,  and  became  the  signal  to  all  the  tribes  of 
men  to  assemble  at  the  spot  from  whence  it  issued,  and 


SAD  FATE  OF  MRS.  THATCHER. 


177 


listen  to  the  words  of  the  Great  Spirit.  They  came  in 
vast  numbers  and  filled  the  plain  below  him.  He  blew 
smoke  over  them  all.  and  told  them  that  the  stone  was 
human  flesh,  the  flesh  of  their  ancestors,  who  were 
created  upon  this  spot;  that  the  pipe  he  had  made  from 
it  was  the  symbol  of  peace;  that  although  they  should 
be  at  war  they  must  ever  after  meet  upon  this  ground 
in  peace  and  as  friends,  for  it  belonged  to  them  all;  they 
must  make  their  calumets  from  the  soft  stone  and  smoke 
them  in  their  councils,  and  whenever  they  wished  to  ap- 
pease him  or  obtain  his  favor.  Having  said  this  he  dis- 
appeared in  the  cloud  which  the  last  whiff  of  his  pipe 
had  caused,  when  a great  fire  rushed  over  the  surface 
and  melted  the  rocks,  and  at  the  same  time  two  squaws 
passed  through  the  fire  to  their  places  beneath  the  two 
medicine  rocks,  where  they  remain  to  this  day  as  guar- 
dian spirits  of  the  place  and  must  be  propitiated  by  any 
one  wishing  to  obtain  the  pipestone  before  it  can  he 
taken  away.” 

Our  captors  rested  themselves  here  for 
about  oue  day,  in  which  time  they  were 
engaged  in  the  delightful  task  of  gathering 
the  pipestone  and  shaping  it  into  pipes,  which 
were  formed  in  the  manner  foretold  ages  ago. 

The  smooth  surface  of  the  “Medicine 
Rocks,”  are  covered  with  Indian  hieroglyph- 
ics, of  various  grotesque  forms,  representing 
persons,  animals,  and  turtles,  and  very  many 
in  the  form  of  tracks  of  a large  bird. 

By  treaty  stipulation,  one  mile  square,  in- 
cluding the  Red  Pipestone  quarry,  has  been 


178 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


ceded  to  the  Yankton  Sioux;  thus  giving 
them  control  of  this,  to  them,  sacred  spot, 
to  which  they  come  from  time  to  time  to 
quarry  stone  for  pipes. 

After  six  weeks  of  incessant  marching’  over 
the  trackless  prairie,  and  through  the  deep 
snow,  across  creeks,  sloughs,  rivers  and  lakes, 
we  reached  the  Big  Sioux  (at  about  the  point 
where  now  stands  the  town  of  Flandrau). 
Most  of  the  journey  had  been  performed  in 
cold  and  inclement  weather,  but  now  spring 
seemed  to  have  come.  The  vast  amount  of 
snow  which  covered  the  ground  that  memor- 
able winter  had  nearly  gone,  by  reason  of 
the  rapid  thawing  during  the  last  few  weeks, 
causing  the  river  to  rise  beyond  all  ordinary 
bounds,  and  assume  majestic  proportions-. 

The  natural  scenery  along  the  Big  Sioux 
is  grand  and  beautiful.  From  the  summit  of 
the  bluffs,  the  eye  can  view  thousands  of 
acres  of  richest  vale  and  undulating  prairie; 
while  through  it,  winding  along  like  a mon- 
strous serpent,  is  the  river,  its  banks  fringed 
with  maple,  oak,  and  elm.  Had  we  been  in 
a mood  to  appreciate  it,  we  surely  should 
have  enjoyed  this  beautiful  picture.  But, 
alas,  how  could  we!  The  helpless  captives 


SAD  FATE  OF  MRS.  THATCHER. 


179 


of  these  inhuman  savages  could  see  no  beau- 
ties in  nature,  or  pleasures  in  life. 

The  good  Book  says,  “The  tender  mercies 
of  the  wicked  are  cruel.”  Here  we  had  a sad 
illustration  of  the  truth  of  this  text. 

The  trees  on  the  margin  of  the  river  are 
gradually  undermined  by  the  constant  wash- 
ing of  the  water,  and  bow  gracefully  over 
the  stream,  as  if  to  kiss  their  shadows. 
Sometimes  these  bowing  trees,  brought  down 
by  the  wind  or  their  own  weight,  fall  head- 
long into  the  stream,  and  are  borne  down- 
ward by  the  current.  Then,  again,  the  chan- 
nel is  often  gorged  with  ice  during  the  spring- 
freshets,  compelling  the  water  to  cut  for 
itself  a new  channel  through  the  soft  but 
heavily  timbered  bottom-lands.  Thus,  not 
merely  limbs  and  logs,  but  thousands  of 
entire  trees,  tops,  roots,  and  all,  are  annually 
borne  off  by  the  Big  Sionx.  Sometimes  these 
undermined  trees  cling  by  their  unloosened 
roots,  while  their  tops  reach  far  into  the 
stream,  forming  a “boom”  across  the  chan- 
nel. Against  this  boom  will  accumulate  a 
tangled  mass  of  floating  timbers,  lying  in 
every  conceivable  position ; thus  forming  a 
precarious  but  picturesque  bridge,  over  which 
one  with  clear  head  and  steady  step  may 


1 80 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


pass  with  tolerable  safety.  Yet  it  is  liable 
to  break  at  any  moment,  plunging  into  the 
turbid  stream  whomsoever  may  be  upon  it; 
or  perhaps  to  seize,  with  giant  grasp,  the 
hapless  victim  between  the  floating  timbers. 

On  such  a bridge,  we  were  to  cross  the  now 
swollen  waters.  Mrs.  Thatcher,  whose  pain- 
ful illness  and  terrible  sufferings  have,  been 
alluded  to,  had  now  partially  recovered,  and 
was  compelled  to  carry  her  pack  as  before! 
During  the  sis  weeks  of  her  captivity,  with 
fortitude  heroic  and  patience  surprising, 
through  slush,  snow,  and  ice-cold  water; 
through  famine  and  fatigue,  and  forced 
marches;  with  physical  ills  that  language 
cannot  adequately  portray;  and  with  heart 
wounds  yet  deeper,  she  had  been  upborne 
by  the  hope  of  yet  being  restored  to  her  hus- 
band and  relations.  But,  alas,  for  earthly 
hopes!  How  often  they  prove  like  will-o’-the- 
wisps,  that  lead  on  the  belated  and  bewil- 
dered traveler,  over  weary  wastes,  in  vain 
pursuit;  by  their  very  brightness  making  the 
darkness  more  oppressive.  All  her  patient 
endurance  had  only  brought  her  here  to  die 
a cruel  death  at  last.  As  we  were  about  to 
follow  the  Indians  across  one  of  these  uncer- 
tain bridges,  where  a single  mistep  might 


SAD  FATE  OF  MRS.  THATCHER. 


181 


plunge  us  into  the  deep  waters,  an  Indian, 
not  more  than  sixteen  years  old,  the  same 
who  snatched  the  box  of  caps  from  my  father, 
and  who  had  always  manifested  a great  de- 
gree of  hatred  and  contempt  for  the  whites, 
approached  us,  and  taking  the  pack  from 
Mrs.  Thatcher’s  shoulders,  and  placing  it  on 
his  own,  ordered  us  forward.  This  seeming 
kindness  at  once  aroused  our  suspicions,  as 
no  assistance  had  ever  been  offered  to  any 
of  us,  under  any  circumstances  whatever. 
Mrs.  Thatcher,  being  confident  that  her  time 
had  come  to  die,  hastily  bade  me  goocl-bye, 
and  said,  “If  you  are  so  fortunate  as  to  es- 
cape, tell  my  dear  husband  and  parents  that 
I desired  to  live  and  escape  for  their  sakes.” 
(It  will  be  remembered  that  Mr.  Thatcher 
was  away  from  home  at  the  time  of  the 
massacre.)  When  we  reached  the  center  of 
the  swollen  stream,  as  we  anticipated,  this 
insolent  young  savage  pushed  Mrs.  Thatcher 
from  the  bridge  into  the  ice-cold  water,  but 
by  what  seemed  supernatural  strength  she 
breasted  the  dreadful  torrent,  and  making  a 
last  struggle  for  life  reached  the  shore  which 
had  just  been  left,  and  was  clinging  to  the 
root  of  a tree,  at  the  bank.  She  was  here 
met  by  some  of  the  other  Indians,  who  vere 


182 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


just  coming  upon  the  scene ; they  com- 
menced throwing  clubs  at  her,  and  with  long 
poles  shoved  her  back  again  into  the  angry 
stream.  As  if  nerved  by  fear,  or  dread  of 
such  a death,  she  made  another  desperate 
effort  for  life,  and  doubtless  would  have 
gained  the  opposite  shore ; but  here  again  she 
was  met  by  her  merciless  tormentors,  and  was 
beaten  oft'  as  before.  She  was  then  carried 
down  by  the  furious,  boiling  current  of  the 
Sioux ; while  the  Indians  on  the  other  side  of 
the  stream  were  running  along  the  banks, 
whooping  and  yelling,  and  throwing  sticks 
and  stones  at  her,  until  she  reached  another 
bridge.  Here  she  was  finally  shot  by  one 
of  the  Indians  in  another  division  of  the  band, 
who  was  crossing  with  the  other  two  captives, 
some  distance  below. 

Thus  ended  the  tortures  and  agonies  of 
poor  Mrs.  Thatcher,  and  her  sufferings  as  a 
captive  in  the  hands  of  these  worse  than 
monsters.  Her  pure  spirit  returned  to  Him 
who  gave  it,  while  her  body  was  borne  down 
the  rapid  stream,  to  be  devoured  by  the  wild 
beasts  of  the  plain,  or  the  fishes  of  the  river. 
In  all  of  life’s  relations  and  trials  she  exem- 
plified, most  beautifully,  all  the  womanly  and 
Christian  graces ; and  although  she  struggled 


Killing  of  Mrs.  Thatcher.  Crossing  Big  Sioux  River 


184 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


for  life,  it  was  not  because  she  feared  to  meet 
her  God,  but  rather  for  the  love  she  bore  her 
husband  and  kindred.  She  was  only  nine- 
teen years  of  age,  just  in  the  morning  of  life, 
with  all  those  relations  that  make  life  so  dear 
to  one;  yet  she  bore  all  her  bereavements, 
sufferings,  and  insults  with  the  meekness,  pa- 
tience and  fortitude  of  the  true  martyr. 

Her  cruel  murder  deeply  affected  us  three 
remaining  captives.  We  realized,  more  than 
ever,  how  heartless  were  our  captors,  and 
how  helpless  we  were  in  their  hands;  and 
that  at  any  moment  we  might  meet  a like 
fate.  What  their  motive  was  we  could  not 
tell.  It  seemed  only  an  act  of  wanton  bar- 
barity. Stepping,  as  I was,  in  her  very  foot- 
steps at  the  time,  I could  not  but  feel  that 
there  was  only  a step  between  me  and  death. 

Mrs.  Noble  was  a cousin  of  Mrs.  Thatcher 
by  marriage,  and  had  been  intimately  asso- 
ciated with  her  for  years.  She  seemed  fairly 
crushed  by  this  terrible  blow  and  gave  up 
all  hope  of  deliverance  or  escape.  She  be- 
came so  desperate  over  our  situation  that  she 
tried  to  persuade  me  to  go  with  her  to  the 
river  and  drown  ourselves;  but  the  instruc- 
tion of  a Christian  mother  came  to  me,  as  a 
heavenly  benediction,  calming  my  troubled 


SAD  FATE  OF  MRS.  THATCHER. 


185 


spirit,  restraining  me  from  rashness,  and 
strengthening  my  faith  and  hope  in  the  life 
that  is  to  come. 

Benighted  and  degraded  as  these  savages 
are,  they  too  believe  in  the  immortality  of 
the  soul,  and  dread  the  spirits  of  their  vic- 
tims. An  illustration  of  this  occurred  in 
connection  with  the  death  of  Mrs.  Thatcher. 
One  day  soon  after,  some  of  the  squaws  took 
me  to  dig  artichokes  near  the  river.  We 
heard  a sound,  such  as  a beaver  or  otter 
might  make  by  leaping  into  the  water.  As 
they  saw  nothing  likely  to  have  made  the 
noise,  and  possibly  having  some  sense  of  the 
injustice  done  to  Mrs.  Thatcher,  they  at  once 
concluded  it  was  her  spirit  and  fled  promis- 
cuously, clambering  up  the  high  bluff,  leav- 
ing me  and  the  artichokes  behind.  When 
about  half  way  up  the  hill  they  halted,  and 
beckoned  for  me  to  follow,  saying:  “Weali- 
seali  wakon  minne, ” signifying:  Spirit  of 
white  woman  in  the  water.  I followed  them, 
but  they  never  went  back  after  the  arti- 
chokes. When  they  reached  the  camp,  they 
had  a wonderful  story  to  tell,  about  the  spirit 
of  the  white  woman  being  in  the  water. 
And  strange  to  say  the  brave  Indian  ivarriors 
took  it  at  full  face  value,  and  no  investiga- 


186 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


tion  was  made  into  its  reliability.  Accord- 
ingly no  more  artichokes  were  dug  on  the 
banks  of  the  Big  Sioux;  and,  early  the  next 
morning  we  moved  toward  the  setting  sun. 

Ignorance  and  superstition,  cruelty  and 
cowardly  fear,  legitimately  belong  together. 
Bravery  in  the  true  sense  of  this  word,  they 
are  ignorant  of,  as  of  Egyptian  hieroglyph- 
ics. They  could  pelt  a defenseless  drown- 
ing woman,  but  would  flee  in  terror  from  the 
mere  imagination  of  her  disembodied  spirit. 
This,  however,  plainly  teaches  us  that  the  be- 
lief in  the  immortality  of  the  soul  cannot  be 
entirely  obliterated  from  the  human  mind  (if 
human  these  beings  can  be  called). 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


RESCUE  OF  MRS.  MARBLE. 

Frequently  meet  roving  Bands  of  Indians — Visited  by 
two  Brothers  May  6th — They  buy  Mrs.  Marble — She 
bids  Farewell — Follows  Indians  off — Twenty-eight 
Years  finding  her — Mrs.  Marble’s  Letter — Hon.  C.  E. 
Flandrau's  Report  of  Mrs.  Marble’s  Rescue — The  Ran- 
som— First  Bond  Ever  Issued  by  Minnesota. 

HILE  making  this  journey,  we  had 
frequently  met  roving  parties  of 
Indians,  from  the  various  hands  of 
Sioux,  who  always  seemed  to  he 
“Hail  fellows  well  met,”  with  our  captors. 
It  has  been  claimed,  by  the  Sioux  generally, 
that  Inkpaduta  and  his  hand  were  “bad  In- 
dians,” and  disfellowshipped  by  them.  But 
I surely  saw  nothing  of  the  kind  while  I was 
among  them.  Whenever  we  met  any  of  the 
other  bands,  our  captors  would  go  over  the 
story  of  their  achievements,  by  word,  ges- 


188 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


ture,  and  the  display  of  scalps  and  booty,  giv- 
ing a vivid  description  of  the  affair;  repro- 
ducing in  fullest  detail  even  the  groans  and 
sighs  of  their  victims.  To  all  this  the  other 
Sioux  listened,  not  only  without  any  signs  of 
disapprobation,  but  with  every  indication  of 
enjoyment  and  high  appreciation. 

On  the  sixth  of  May,  as  we  were  encamped 
some  thirty  miles  west  of  the  Big  Sioux  and 
near  a small  lake,  known  to  the  Indians  as 
Chau-pta-ya-ton-ka,  or  Skunk  Lake,  we  were 
visited  by  two  Sioux  brothers,  by  the  name 
of  Ma-kpe-va-ha-lio-ton  and  Se-ha-ho-ta, 
from  the  reservation  on  Yellow  Medicine 
river,  Minn.  They  remained  over  night,  en- 
joying the  hospitality  of  Inkpaduta;  and 
were  especially  entertained  by  a panto- 
mimic representation  of  the  march  through, 
and  heroic  deeds  done  in  Iowa  and  Minne- 
sota. After  the  entertainment  was  over,  the 
visitors  proposed  to  purchase  me,  but  were 
informed  that  I was  not  for  sale.  Perhaps 
they  might  have  bought  Mrs.  Noble,  but  in 
some  way  got  the  impression  that  she  was 
German;  and,  as  is  well  known,  the  Sioux 
have  a prejudice  against  the  Teutons.  So 
Mrs.  Marble  was  the  favored  one,  for  whom 


EESCUE  OF  MRS.  MARBLE. 


189 


they  paid,  as  they  claimed,  all  they  had — all 
their  trading  stock. 

Before  leaving,  she  came  to  the  tent  where 
I was,  to  bid  me  good-bye,  and  gave  me  some 
account  of  the  negotiations,  by  which  she  had 
changed  hands.  She  told  me,  also,  that  she 
believed  her  purchasers  intended  to  take  her 
to  the  whites.  She  said,  if  they  did,  she 
would  do  all  in  her  power  for  our  rescue. 
Though  twenty-eight  eventful  years  have 
passed  since  that  memorable  day,  the  picture 
of  her  departure  is  as  vivid  in  my  memory 
as  if  it  had  been  yesterday.  I see  Her  yet,  as 
she  marched  away  from  camp : four  Indians 
in  front,  and  she,  in  full  Indian  costume,  fol- 
lowing in  Indian  tile.  But  never  have  I seen 
her  since.  Some  years  ago  the  report  was 
circulated  that  she  died  in  an  insane  asylum. 
After  that  it  was  thought  I was  the  only 
survivor  of  the  massacre.  Although  I had 
made  every  effort  to  learn  the  truth  concern- 
ing her,  I always  failed,  until  January,  1885, 
when,  strange  to  say,  we  had  the  first  com- 
munication since  our  captivity.  She  is  now 
the  wife  of  S.  M.  Silbaugli,  of  California.  In 
a letter  of  recent  date,  she  writes  me,  de- 
scribing her  capture  and  rescue,  as  follows : 


190 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


“Sidell,  Napa  Co.,  California, 
February  25,  1885. 

“My  Dear  Abbie: 

“Your  clear,  good  letter  of  January  28th  was  received 
in  due  time,  and  as  you  may  well  suppose  it  awoke  a 
flood  of  bitter  memories,  recalling  scenes  and  events  that 
I have  for  many  years  vainly  tried  to  bury  in  the  grave 
of  oblivion.  It  is  nearly  twenty-eight  years  ago  since 
those  horrible  scenes  to  which  you  refer  were  enacted, 
and  though  wrecked  in  health,  and  having  lost  at  that 
time  all  that  made  life  dear  to  us,  we  still  live,  won- 
derful witnesses  of  those  horrible  scenes.  With  all  my 
horror,  both  mental  and  physical,  I have  striven  through 
the  long  years  to  forget  the  agonies  we  endured ; but 
as  long  as  reason  remains  there  are  times  when  these 
fearful  scenes  are  reproduced  in  memory  with  painful 
fidelity. 

“It  was  in  the  fall  of  1856  that  I,  a young  girl  lately 
married,  moved  with  my  husband  from  Linn  county  to 
Spirit  Lake,  on  the  northern  boundary  of  Iowa,  near  the 
line  of  Minnesota.  We  located  on  a piece  of  land  some 
two  or  three  miles  from  any  other  settlers.  Here  we 
fondly  hoped  to  make  a home,  induce  other  settlers  to 
come,  and  hew  the  way  for  civilization.  Alas!  how  little 
we  know  what  is  in  store  for  us.  The  following  winter 
was  one  of  uncommon  severity,  the  snow  was  very  deep, 
and  weather  intensely  cold.  Cattle  perished  with  cold 
and  hunger;  lakes  and  rivers  froze  over;  and  the  scatter- 
ing settlers  remained  in  their  log-eabms,  fearing  to  at- 
tempt the  dreadful  elements,  even  for  a brief  ride  of  a 
few  miles. 

“In  the  month  of  March  the  Indian  outbreak  occurred. 
It  is  with  feelings  unutterable  that  I recall  to  memory 
the  morning  of  the  thirteenth  day  of  March,  1857.  On 
that  sad  day  I lost  all  that  lent  to  life  a charm — home, 
husband,  health,  love,  peace  of  mind,  and  everything, 


RESCUE  OF  MRS.  MARBLE. 


191 


save  existence  itself.  This  alone  with  reason  was  spared 
to  me,  and  why?  I have  often  asked  myself  the  question. 
God  in  His  infinite  wisdom  alone  knows. 

“For  your  sake,  dear  Abhie,  I will  once  again  tear 
aside  the  veil  that  has  shrouded  those  scenes,  and  go 
over  again,  as  well  as  memory  will  permit,  a recital  of 
the  horrible  atrocities  enacted,  and  the  agonies  I en- 
dured. 

“It  was  just  after  breakfast,  and  my  husband  and  I 
had  partaken  of  our  cheerful  meal  in  our  sunny  little 
cabin.  Little  did  we  dream  of  danger,  or  that  the 
stealthy  and  murderous  savages  were  then  nearing  our 
happy  home.  But,  being  attracted  by  noise  outside,  we 
looked  through  the  window  and  saw,  with  fearful  fore- 
bodings, a band  of  painted  warriors  nearing  the  door. 
Knowing  nothing  of  the  massacre,  though  the  outbreak 
had  commenced  five  days  before,  my  husband  stepped 
to  the  door,  spoke  to  the  leader  of  the  band,  and  wel- 
comed them  to  the  house.  A number  came,  and  one  of 
them  perceived  my  husband’s  rifle,  a handsome  one. 
The  Indian  immediately  offered  to  trade;  the  trade  was 
made  on  his  own  terms.  My  husband  gave  him  $2.50 
extra.  The  Indian  then  proposed  to  shoot  at  a mark, 
and  signaled  to  my  husband  to  put  up  the  target.  It  was 
then  that  the  fearful  work  began,  for  while  putting  up 
the  target  the  fiendish  savage  leveled  his  gun  and  shot 
my  noble  husband  through  the  heart.  With  a scream, 
I rushed  for  the  door  to  go  to  him,  but  two  brawny 
savages  barred  my  passage  and  held  fast  the  door. 
But  love  and  agony  wrere  stronger  than  brute  force, 
and  with  frantic  energy  I burst  the  door  open,  and  w'as 
seen  kneeling  by  the  side  of  him  who  a few  minutes 
before  was  my  loving  and  beloved  husband.  But  before  I 
reached  him  a merciful  God  had  released  his  spirit 
from  mortal  agony.  He  wore  a belt  around  his  waist 
containing  a thousand  dollars  in  gold.  This  belt  was 


192  THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 

• ,*»*••  •'  - « ' ■?'*  j 

soaked  with  his  precious  blood.  The  Indians  immediate- 
ly took  possession  of  the  money,  and  entering  the  house 
they  began  searching  for  valuables.  They  took  what 
they  desired.  They  first  found  my  gold  watch,  and  taking 
it  apart  they  used  the  wheels  for  ornaments.  They  took 
quilts,  blankets,  provisions  and  everything  that  pleased 
their  savage  fancy.  They  gave  me  to  understand  that 
for  the  present  they  would  not  kill  me,  but  I must 
accompany  them. 

“Having  committed  their  diabolical  deeds  and  plun- 
dered my  house,  they  placed  me,  broken-hearted  and 
crushed,  on  a pony  in  their  midst,  and  the  march  com- 
menced. I cannot  attempt  to  describe  the  feelings  with 
which  I looked  for  the  last  time  on  the  mutilated  body 
of  my  husband  as  it  was  left,  crushed  and  beaten  into 
the  snow,  by  fiends  who  disgrace  the  name  of  human 
beings. 

“As  we  left  the  spot  which  had  so  lately  been  asso- 
ciated to  me  by  the  sacred  name  of  home,  the  brutal 
savages  fastened  my  red  stand-cover  to  a pole  as  a flag 
or  trophy,  and  picked  up  my  husband’s  cap  that  had  so 
lately  covered  his  beautiful  raven  locks.  They  kicked 
it  before  them  for  perhaps  a mile.  It  seemed  to  be 
done  in  mockery  of  my  intense  sufferings. 

“I  now  come  to  the  part  of  this  terrible  history,  dear 
Abbie,  where  I met  you — a sweet  innocent  girl  of  four- 
teen years — Mrs.  Thatcher  and  Mrs.  Noble.  We  met, 
oh  loving  friend,  as  pitiful  captives  in  an  Indian  camp! 

“Perhaps  you  remember  that  while  we  were  camped  at 
a little  lake  the  Indians  went  to  Springfield  and  massa- 
cred the  people  and  robbed  that  place.  I do  not  know  the 
name  of  the  lake,  but  I remember  it  was  surrounded 
with  large  oak  trees,  in  which  there  were  a number  of 
eagle’s  nests.  I do  not  know  whether  you  recollect  their 
arrival  in  camp  that  evening  or  not,  but  I remember  it 
well,  and  so  long  as  reason  retains  her  throne  I shall 


RESCUE  OF  MRS.  MARBLE. 


193 


never  forget  it.  It  was  just  about  sundown,  and  I had 
stepped  out  of  the  tent,  when  through  the  opening  of  the 
oaks  my  eyes  caught  the  sight  of  a long  line  of  dusky 
objects  coming  across  the  prairie.  A second  glance,  and 
I recognized  the  Indians  of  our  camp.  They  came  single 
file  to  the  number  of  some  twelve  or  thirteen  Each  one 
led  a horse,  which  with  their  drag  poles,  on  which  they 
carry  their  loads,  made  a long  line  of  men  and  horses. 
The  horses  were  loaded  with  all  kinds  of  goods  and  plun- 
der. It  was  evident  a dry-goods  store  had  been  robbed. 
For,  if  you  remember,  each  Indian  wore  a full  suit  of 
new,  dark  clothes,  and  with  the  new  dark  cape  drawn 
closely  down  over  their  brows  they  presented  a singular 
and  really  gloomy  appearance.  Many  of  them  even  wore 
new  gloves.  They  brought  blankets,  groceries  of  all  kinds, 
and  whole  bolts  of  prints.  I with  my  own  hands  made 
up  dozens  of  garments  of  the  calico;  dresses  for  their 
papooses,  and  shirts  for  the  men,  as  well  as  dresses  for 
the  squaws.  They  had  also,  many  of  them,  a young  ani- 
mal strapped  to  their  horses.  I soon  perceived  that  they 
were  young  calves.  You  doubtless  remember  they  feasted 
about  this  time  on  veal  cooked  with  the  hair  and  hide 
on. 

“Now,  in  regard  to  the  death  of  Mrs.  Thatcher,  I did 
not  see  her  until  she  was  in  the  water.  I was  some  dis- 
tance below.  On  reaching  the  river  I noticed  an  Indian 
shooting  at  an  object  in  the  water.  I attracted  his  at- 
tention, and  pointing  to  the  object,  remarked  in  Indian, 
'Budot’  (meaning  otter),  when  he  answered,  ‘Hea,  hea , 
Wasecha,'  white  woman.  I then  saw,  to  my  horror  and 
dismay,  that  it  was  one  of  the  white  captives,  and  soon 
recognized  by  her  dress  that  it  was  Mrs.  Thatcher.  He 
was  still  shooting  at  her,  but  I think  that  she  was  already 
dead. 

“I  will  now  give  you  a brief  description  of  my  rescue. 
One  afternoon  as  I stepped  out  of  the  tent  I saw  two 


194 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


fine-looking,  well-dressed  Indians.  I spoke  to  them,  and 
soon  perceived  that  they  had  taken  a fancy  to  me,  and 
desired  to  buy  me.  The  trade  was  made  in  guns,  blank- 
ets, powder,  etc.,  quickly  done,  and  I was  made  to  un- 
derstand that  I was  the  property  of  the  two  strange  In- 
dians. I found  we  were  to  start  immediately,  and  then 
if  you  remember,  I stepped  to  you  and  told  you  I was 
bought  by  them,  and  if  I ever  reached  civilization  that  I 
would  do  all  in  my  power  to  effect  your  rescue  and  that 
of  Lydia;  a promise  I fulfilled  as  soon  as  possible,  but, 
to  my  great  horror,  the  relief  party  came  too  late  to 
benefit  poor  Lydia. 

“On  leaving  the  camp  of  Inkpaduta,  two  of  his  In- 
dians accompanied  the  friendly  Indians  and  myself  for 
the  sole  purpose,  it  proved,  to  secure  the  remainder  of 
the  purchase  price.  It  was  evident  the  friendly  Indians 
feared  the  savages  would  regret  their  trade,  and  for  this 
reason  I was  pushed  on  as  rapidly  as  possible.  It  was 
about  3 p.  m.  when  we  started.  Some  time  after  dark  a 
halt  was  made  and  we  partook  of  a frugal  repast  of 
parched  corn  provided  by  the  friendly  Indians.  We  then 
lay  down  for  a short  sleep,  myself  perched  between  the 
two  friendly  Indians.  It  was  evident  they  feared  treach- 
ery. 

“Before  daybreak  the  march  was  ordered,  and  we 
arose  and  without  a bite  for  refreshment  a rapid  march 
commenced.  About  9 o’clock  a.  m.  we  arrived  on  the 
bank  of  the  Big  Sioux  river.  On  the  opposite  bank  was 
an  encampment  of  Indians.  I may  here  state,  this 
whole  journey,  a long  sixty  miles,  we  traveled  from 
the  savage  camp,  was  made  over  burned  prairie,  and 
as  my  moccasins  were  worn  to  shreds  my  bleeding 
feet  were  pierced  through  with  the  sharp  stubbles. 

“We  crossed  the  river  in  a canoe,  the  savages  going 
with  one  of  the  friendly  Indians  first.  The  canoe  re- 


rescue  of  mbs.  marble. 


195 


turned  and  the  other  one  and  myself  went  over.  As  we 
started  across  my  rescuer  threw  back  my  blanket  from 
my  shoulders,  to  make  all  the  display  possible,  so  as 
the  Indians  could  all  see  they  had  purchased  and  rescued 
a white  woman.  It  was  evident  they  were  very  proud 
of  their  new  possession.  I soon  found  that  fortune  had 
vastly  changed  for  me.  All  honors  and  courtesies  known 
to  them  were  showered  upon  me.  A bountiful  repast  of 
corn,  cooked  and  served  in  wooden  bowls,  with  horn 
spoons,  was  set  before  us.  It  seemed  approaching  a 
shade  of  civilization.  I thought  food  had  never  tasted 
so  good  before. 

“Soon  after  this  a Frenchman  came  to  the  door  of  the 
tent,  and  in  good  English  said,  ‘Come  to  my  house  now.’ 
I went,  but  found  only  a tent,  yet  to  my  great  pleasure 
his  neat  little  squaw  served  me  a cup  of  hot  tea,  some 
potatoes,  and  dried  pumpkins,  cooked.  Surely,  I thought 
this  a feast  fit  for  the  gods!  A great  contrast  from  my 
former  experience  with  Inkpaduta,  where  we  subsisted 
mostly  on  digging  roots,  and  roasting  bones  and  feathers, 
to  keep  soul  and  body  together. 

“After  the  repast,  and  the  departure  of  Inkpaduta’s 
Indians,  it  was  thought  best  to  move  camp  for  fear  they 
might  attack  us,  and  endeavor  to  regain  their  captive. 
On  the  journey  we  came  to  another  Indian  camp.  Here 
new  honors  were  heaped  upon  me.  A fine  new  blanket 
was  presented  me.  A dog-feast  was  ordered  in  a tent 
in  the  midst  of  hosts  of  Sioux  warriors.  I,  the  only 
woman,  received  the  toast  and  listened  to  the  speeches 
and  partook  of  the  feast,  which  was  tendered  to  me  by 
the  hands  of  the  chief.  The  only  recompense  asked  wms, 
the  chief  desired  me  to  mention  him  favorably  to  the 
Great  Father  at  Washington,  should  I go  there.  We  then 
took  up  our  line  of  march  again,  and  after  several  days 
reached  the  Yellow  Medicine. 

“Here  were  the  parents  of  the  two  Indians  who  had 


196 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


rescued  me,  and  they  gave  me  into  their  charge.  They 
had  shortly  before  lost  a daughter,  and  it  seems  their  in- 
tentions were  to  adopt  me  in  her  place.  Every  kind- 
ness possible  was  shown  me.  I soon  found  myself  in 
the  position  of  an  Indian  princess.  A snug  apartment 
was  fitted  for  my  use.  A couch  of  fine  robes 
was  prepared,  and  real  pillows  of  softest  feathers.  The 
room  was  curtained  off  from  the  main  tent  by  print 
curtains.  My  food  was  cooked,  and  the  bones  even  taken 
from  the  meat  before  passed  into  my  apartment.  I re- 
mained here  about  two  weeks,  and  was  made  to  know 
by  their  actions  it  was  their  desire  to  keep  me  as  their 
daughter. 

“At  this  place  was  a government  store,  and  one  day  an 
Indian  clerk,  I think,  of  the  store,  visited  me  to  go  to 
the  store  to  present  me  a dress-pattern.  It  appears,  dur- 
ing my  stay  here,  word  had  been  sent  that  a white  wo- 
man rescued  from  the  Indians  was  in  the  camp  at  Yel- 
low Medicine.  Between  two  and  three  weeks  after  my 
rescue,  Messrs.  Riggs  and  Williamson,  missionaries  of 
the  agency,  at  Hazelwood,  came  to  see  me,  and,  buying 
me  a suit  of  clothing,  soap,  and  other  articles,  took  me 
to  visit  in  their  families.  I was  formally  passed  over  to 
the  w'hites  by  my  Indian  father,  who  accompanied  me, 
and  in  the  presence  of  a number  of  white  people  kissed 
me,  and  shedding  tears  bade  me  farewell. 

“I  was  then  virtually  free  and  among  my  own  people. 

“I  learned  that  the  sum  of  $1,000  had  been  paid  by  the 
state  of  Minnesota  for  me.  I soon  after  accompanied 
Major  Flandrau  to  St.  Paul,  where  every  evidence  of 
sympathy  and  kindness  was  showered  upon  me  by  every 
one  I met. 

“Believe  me  ever  your  own  true  friend, 

“M.  A.  SlLBAUGH.” 


It  wrg  perhaps  three  weeks  after  our  cap 


RESCUE  OF  MRS.  MARBLE. 


197 


ture,  when  our  own  clothing  actually  became 
worn  out,  and  we  were  compelled  to  adopt  the 
costume  of  the  squaws,  a -style  of  dress  hav- 
ing, at  least,  one  thing  in  its  favor,  it  was 
better  adapted  to  our  mode  of  life  than  that 
of  the  civilized  nations.  Trailing  skirts  may 
be  the  proper  thing  in  the  drawing-room,  car- 
peted with  brussels,  but  in  the  drawing-room 
of  the  Sioux,  or  on  one  of  their  tours,  just 
between  winter  and  spring  time,  they  would 
hardly  be  found  either  healthful  or  con- 
venient. Experience  has  probably  taught 
them  the  advantage  of  their  costume.  This 
costume  I will  describe. 

The  dress  of  the  males,  ordinarily,  con- 
sists of  deer-.skin  leggings,  having  the  resem- 
blance of  the  lower  half  of  a pair  of  panta- 
loons ; moccasins  cover  the  feet,  and  complete 
the  dress  of  the  lower  extremities.  A belt 
or  girdle  surrounds  the  waist,  and  under  this 
is  drawn  a piece  of  blue  broadcloth,  about  a 
quarter  of  a yard  in  width,  and  a yard  and 
a half  in  length,  or  long  enough  to  pass  be 
tween  the  lower  extremities,  and  the  ends 
fall  over,  and  form  a flap  in  front,  and  on 
the  back  of  the  lower  portion  of  the  body. 
A short  skirt  of  buck-skin  — sometimes 
fringed  around  the  bottom — and  a blanket, 


198 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


complete  the  outfit  of  the  men.  In  addition 
to  this,  however,  may  lie  seen  a fathom  of 
scarlet  or  bine  cloth,  worn  around  the  waist, 
as  a sash;  and  another  of  like  material,  or 
a shawl,  around  the  head,  as  a turban. 

With  the  female  a calico  chemise  covers 
the  arms  and  body  a little  below  the  waist ; 
a skirt  of  blue  broadcloth  is  confined  around 
the  waist  by  a belt  or  girdle,  and  extends 
nearly  to  the  ankles;  a pair  of  red  or  blue 
pantalets  and  moccasins  complete  the  under 
dress.  To  this  is  added  a blanket,  or  fathom 
of  red  and  blue  broadcloth  to  be  used  as  an 
outer  garment  or  wrap.  With  this  the 
usual  dress  of  the  squaw  is  complete.  Their 
blankets  are  white,  red,  blue,  or  green;  com- 
posed of  fine  wool,  and  of  superior  fabrica- 
tion. 

Our  shoes  were  taken  from  us  immediately 
after  our  capture,  and  moccasins  given  us 
instead,  so  that  we  should  not  make  “shoe- 
tracks,”  as  before  stated.  A moccasin  will 
wear  through  in  a couple  of  days,  and  need 
mending.  They  would  sit  up  at  night,  after 
a long  day’s  march,  and  dry  and  mend  their 
moccasins.  But  night  always  found  me  too 
exhausted  for  that;  and  as  soon  as  we  were 
settled  for  the  night  I would  fall  asleep. 


RESCUE  OF  MRS.  MARBLE. 


199 


Next  day  as  I would  go  limping,  with  bleed- 
ing feet,  they  would  tell  me  that  if  I had 
mended  my  moccasins,  as  they  did,  I need  not 
now  go  lame. 

I missed  Mrs.  Marble’s  presence  very 
much,  but  did  not  grieve  as  formerly,  for 
poor  Mrs.  Thatcher,  nor  as  subsequently  for 
Mrs.  Noble;  for  I trusted  she  had,  at  least, 
bettered  her  condition  by  the  change,  if  she 
had  not  really  gained  her  liberty.  Of  one 
thing  I was  certain,  she  could  not  fall  into 
worse  hands  than  those  from  which  she  had 
escaped. 

She  was  at  once  taken  by  her  purchasers, 
to  the  agency  on  the  Yellow  Medicine,  and 
delivered  into  the  hands  of  Stephen  R.  Riggs 
and  Dr.  Williamson,  missionaries  stationed 
at  that  place.  Here,  the  various  tribes  of  the 
Sioux  were  accustomed  to  assemble  to  re- 
ceive their  annuities,  aud  all  the  business  be- 
tween them  and  the  United  States  was  trans- 
acted. These  missionaries  immediately  de- 
livered Mrs.  Marble  into  the  hands  of  Charles 
E.  Flandrau,  United  States  Indian  agent  for 
the  Sionx. 

There  was  an  understanding  with  her  pur- 
chasers that  they  should  be  amply  rewarded. 
This  agreement  was  carried  out;  the  two 


200 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Indians  receiving  five  hundred  dollars  each. 
At  the  agency  she  laid  aside  the  habiliments 
of  savagery  and  serfdom,  donning  the  attire 
of  freedom  and  civilization. 

The  major  took  her  in  his  buggy  to  St. 
Paul,  where  he  generously  ordered  for  her  a 
rich  and  more  becoming  habiliment  of  widow- 
hood, in  which  to  appear  before  the  public. 
Excitement  ran  high.  Hundreds  crowded 
the  hotel  where  she  stopped,  to  offer  their 
congratulations,  and  express  their  sympa- 
thies. 

The  legislature  then  in  session  appropri- 
ated, from  an  empty  treasury,  ten  thousand 
dollars,  to  be  used  (all  or  part,  as  occasion 
might  require,)  for  the  rescue  of  the  two  re- 
maining captives,  and  to  compensate  for  the 
one  already  brought  in. 

Many  other  important  and  interesting  facts 
concerning  her  rescue  from  the  Indians  are 
given  by  Hon.  C.  E.  Flandrau,  and  her  pur- 
chasers, as  follows : 

MRS.  MARBLE  BROUGHT  IN. 

“I  was  engaged  in  devising  plans  for  tlie  rescue  of  the 
captives  and  the  punishment  of  the  Indians,  in  connec- 
tion with  Col.  Alexander,  cf  the  10th  infantry,  but  had 
found  it  very  difficult  to  settle  upon  any  course  which 
would  not  endanger  the  safety  of  the  prisoners.  We 
knew  that  any  hostile  demonstration  would  be  sure  to 


Charles  E.  Flandrau 


202 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


result  in  the  destruction  of  the  women,  and  were  with- 
out means  to  fit  out  an  expedition  for  their  ransom. 

“While  we  were  deliberating  upon  the  best  course  to 
pursue,  an  accident  opened  the  way  to  success.  A party 
of  my  Indians  were  hunting  on  the  Big  Sioux  river,  and 
having  learned  that  Inkpaduta’s  band  were  encamped  at 
Lake  Ohau-pta-ya-ton-ka,  about  thirty  miles  west  of  the 
river,  and  also  knowing  of  the  fact  that  they  held  some 
white  women  prisoners,  two  young  men  (brothers)  vis- 
ited the  camp,  and  after  much  talk  they  succeeded  in 
purchasing  Mrs.  Marble.  They  paid  for  her  all  they  pos- 
sessed, and  brought  her  into  the  agency,  and  delivered 
her  into  the  possession  of  the  missionaries  stationed  at 
that  point.  She  was  at  once  turned  over  to  me  with  a 
written  statement  from  the  two  Indians  who  had  brought 
her  in,  which  was  prepared  for  them  at  their  request  by 
Mr.  Riggs,  who  spoke  their  language  fluently.  I will 
allow  them  to  tell  their  own  story.  It  was  as  follows: 

Hon . C.  E.  Flandrau: 

“ ‘Father:  In  our  spring  hunt,  when  encamped  at  the 
north  end  of  Big  Wood  on  the  Sioux  River,  we  learned 
from  some  Indians  who  came  to  us  that  we  were  not  far 
from  Red  End’s  camp.  Of  our  own  accord,  and  contrary 
to  the  advice  of  all  about  us,  we  concluded  to  visit  them, 
thinking  that  possibly  we  might  be  able  to  obtain  one  or 
more  of  the  white  women  held  by  them  as  prisoners.  We 
found  them  encamped  at  Chau-pta-ya-ton-ka  lake,  about 
thirty  miles  west  of  our  own  camp.  We  were  met  at 
some  distance  from  their  lodges  by  four  men  armed  with 
revolvers,  who  demanded  of  us  our  business.  After  sat- 
isfying them  that  we  were  not  spies,  and  had  no  evil 
intentions  in  regard  to  them,  we  were  taken  into  Inkpa- 
duta’s lodge. 

“ 'The  night  was  spent  in  reciting  their  massacre,  etc. 
It  was  not  until  the  next  morning  that  we  ventured  to 
ask  for  one  of  the  women.  Much  time  was  spent  in  talk- 


RESCUE  OF  MRS.  MARBLE. 


203 


ing,  and  it  was  not  until  the  middle  of  the  afternoon  did 
we  obtain  their  consent  to  our  proposition.  We  paid  for 
her  all  we  had. 

“ ‘We  brought  her  to  our  mother’s  tent,  clothed  her  as 
we  were  able,  and  fed  her  bountifully  with  the  best  we 
had,  duck  and  corn.  We  brought  her  to  Lacqui  Parle, 
and  now,  father,  after  having  her  with  us  fifteen  days, 
we  place  her  in  your  hands. 

“ ‘It  was  perilous  business  for  which  we  think  we 
should  be  liberally  rewarded.  We  claim  for  our  services 
$500  each.  We  do  not  want  it  in  horses.  They  would  be 
killed  by  jealous  warriors.  We  do  not  want  it  in  am- 
munition and  goods;  these  we  should  be  obliged  to  di- 
vide with  others.  The  laborer  is  worthy  of  his  own  re- 
ward. We  want  it  in  money,  which  we  can  make  more 
serviceable  to  ourselves  than  it  could  be  in  any  other 
form.  This  is  what  we  want  to  say. 

“ ‘Ma-kpe-ya-ha-ho-ton, 

“ ‘Se-ha-ho-ta. 

“ ‘In  the  above  statement  and  demand,  we  the  under- 
signed— father  of  the  young  men,  and  father-in-law  to 
one  of  them — concur. 

“ ‘Wa-kax-va-ne,  X his  mark. 

“ ‘Nox-pa-kix-yax,  X his  mark. 

“ ‘May  21,  1857.’ 

EFFORTS  TO  RESCUE  THE  OTHER  CAPTIVES. 

“By  the  action  of  these  Indians  we  not  only  got  one  of 
the  captives,  but  we  learned  for  the  first  time  definitely 
the  whereabouts  of  the  marauders  and  the  assurance  that 
the  other  women  were  still  alive,  as  these  Indians  had 
seen  them  in  Red  End's  camp. 

“The  legislature  of  the  territory  was  in  session,  and 
the  interest  in  the  fate  of  the  captured  women  was  very 
active  at  the  capital.  Of  course  there  was  no  end  of 
people  who  knew  just  how  to  rescue  them,  and  also  ex- 


204 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


actly  how  to  annihilate  the  Indians.  There  always  are 
such  people  on  such  occasions.  Public  sentiment  received 
its  expression  through  the  legislature,  which  on  the 
15th  day  of  May  passed  an  act  appropriating  $10,000,  or 
so  much  thereof  as  was  necessary,  out  of  an  empty  treas- 
ury to  be  applied  to  the  rescue  of  the  captives.  Fortun- 
ately the  appropriation  was  not  hampered  by  any  condi- 
tion, or  adoption  of  any  of  the  numerous  plans  suggested 
to  assume  it,  but  the  governor  was  given  carte  blanche 
to  do  what  he  thought  best  with  it. 

NOVEL  FINANCIERING. 

“At  the  time  I received  Mrs.  Marble,  on  the  21st  of 
May,  from  her  deliverers,  I had  not  heard  of  this  appro- 
priation, but  the  way  seemed  open  to  rescue  the  remain- 
ing captives.  I at  once  called  for  volunteers  from 
among  my  Indians  to  go  out  and  buy  them,  which  I 
knew  was  the  only  way  they  could  be  obtained  alive. 
The  first  difficulty  I had  to  overcome  was  to  satisfy  the 
demand  of  the  two  brothers  for  Mrs.  Marble,  as  I wanted 
to  use  them  in  my  proposed  expedition.  I had  no  public 
fund  that  could  be  devoted  to  such  a purpose;  but  I 
had  confidence  in  the  generosity  of  the  people,  especially 
if  I succeeded.  As  every  moment  might  be  worth  a life, 
I determined  to  resume  the  responsibility  of  anything 
that  was  necessary.  1 was  ably  assisted  by  Messrs. 
Riggs  and  Williamson,  both  in  excellent  advice,  and  in 
the  exertion  of  their  influence  with  the  Indians.  The 
traders  all  responded  cheerfully  to  my  call  upon  them. 
I could  not  raise  $1,000  in  money  in  the  country,  but  I 
had  $500;  and,  in  order  to  raise  the  other  $500  to  pay 
the  two  Indians  for  Mrs.  Marble,  we  resorted  to  a novel 
mode  of  financiering.  Mr.  Riggs  and  myself  decided  to 
issue  a territorial  bond  for  the  amount,  drawn  on  hope 
and  charity,  payable  in  three  months  from  date.  It 
was  the  first  bond  ever  issued  by  the  territory,  and  I 


RESCUE  OF  MRS.  MARBLE. 


205 


am  happy  to  say,  although  executed  without  authority, 
it  met  with  a better  fate  than  some  which  followed  it 
under  the  broad  seal  of  the  state;  it  was  paid  at  ma- 
turity. As  it  was  the  first  obligation  of  the  territory, 
and  being  rather  original  in  form  I give  it  in  full: 

“ 'I.  Stephen  R.  Riggs,  missionary  of  the  Sioux  In- 
dians, and  I,  Charles  E.  Flandrau,  U.  S.  Indian  agent 
for  the  Sioux,  being  satisfied  that  Makpeyahahoton  and 
Sehahota,  two  Sioux  Indians,  have  performed  a valuable 
service  to  the  Territory  of  Minnesota,  and  humanity,  by 
rescuing  from  captivity  Margaret  Ann  Marble  and  de- 
livering her  to  the  Sioux  agent;  and  being  further  satis- 
fied that  the  rescue  of  the  two  remaining  white  women 
who  are  now  in  captivity  among  Inkpaduta’s  band  of 
Indians,  depends  much  upon  the  liberality  of  the  terri- 
tory of  Minnesota,  through  its  government  and  citizens, 
have  this  day  paid  to  said  above  named  Indians  the  sum 
of  $500  in  money,  and  do  hereby  pledge  to  said  two 
Indians,  that  the  further  sum  of  $500  will  be  paid  to 
them  by  the  Territory  of  Minnesota,  or  its  citizens,  with- 
in three  months  from  date  hereof. 

“ ‘Dated  May  22,  1857,  at  Pajutajiji,  M.  T. 

Stephen  R.  Riggs,  A.  B.  F.  M. 

Charles  E.  Flandrau, 

U.  S.  Agent  for  Sioux.’ 

THE  RESCUING  PARTY. 

‘‘The  cash  and  this  paper  paid  for  Mrs.  Marble,  and 
the  magnificence  of  the  ransom,  produced  the  effect  I 
had  anticipated.  Volunteers  were  not  wanting.  I select- 
ed Mazintemani,  who  was  one  of  the  pillars  of  Mr. 
Riggs’  church;  John  Other  Day  (who  was  such  a 
friend  of  the  whites  at  the  time  of  the  Minnesota  mass- 
acre of  1862,  as  to  be  rewarded  by  the  state  with  a 
quarter  section  of  land),  and  Hotonhowashta. 

“The  question  of  outfit  then  presented  itself,  and  I 


206 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


ran  my  credit  with  the  traders  for  the  following  articles 


at  the  prices  stated: 

“Wagon  $110.00 

“Four  horses  600.00 

“Twelve  3-point  blankets,  4 blue  and  8 white 56.00 

“Thirty-two  yards  of  squaw  cloth 44.00 

“Thirty-seven  and  a half  yards  of  calico 5.37 

“Twenty  pounds  of  tobacco 10.00 

“One  sack  of  shot 4.00 

“One  dozen  shirts 13.00 

“Ribbon  4.00 

“Fifteen  pounds  of  powder  25.00 

“Corn  4.00 

“Flour  10.00 

“Coffee  1-50 

“Sugar  1-50 


“With  this  outfit,  and  instructions  to  give  as  much  of 
it  as  was  necessary  for  the  women,  my  expedition  started 
on  the  23d  day  of  May,  from  Yellow  Medicine. 

“I  at  once  left  for  Fort  Ridgely,  to  consult  Col.  Alex- 
ander, as  to  the  plan  of  operation  for  an  attack  upon 
the  camp  of  Inkpaduta,  the  instant  we  could  get  word 
as  to  the  safety  of  the  white  women.  The  colonel  en- 
tered into  the  spirit  of  the  matter  with  zeal.  He  had 
four  or  five  companies  at  the  fort,  and  proposed  to  put 
them  into  the  field  so  as  to  approach  Skunk  Lake,  where 
Inkpaduta  had  his  camp,  from  several  different  direc- 
tions, and  insure  his  destruction. 

“If  an  event  which  was  wholly  unforeseen  had  not 
transpired  the  well  laid  plan  of  Ool.  Alexander  would 
undoubtedly  have  succeeded.  But,  unfortunately  for  the 
cause  of  justice,  just  about  the  time  we  began  to  expect 
information  from  my  expedition,  which  was  the  signal 
fcr  moving  on  the  enemy,  an  order  arrived  at  the 
fort,  commanding  the  colonel,  with  all  his  available  force, 
to  start  immediately  and  join  the  expedition  against  the 


RESCUE  OF  MRS.  MARBLE. 


Mormons,  which  was  then  moving  to  Utah,  under  the 
command  of  Gen.  Sidney  Johnston.  So  peremptory  was 
the  command  that  the  steamboat  which  brought  the 
order  carried  off  the  entire  garrison  of  the  fort,  and  put 
an  end  to  all  hopes  of  our  being  able  to  punish  the 
enemy. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


SUPERSTITIONS  AND  MANNERS  OF  THE  DAKOTAS. 

Beyond  the  Big  Sioux  in  Dakota — Living  on  Roots — Wild 
Animals  eaten  without  Salt — Skunk-hunt — Ponies 
and  Dogs  overloaded — Sick  Papoose — Divinations  Per- 
formed— Papoose  dies — Burial  in  a Tree — Home 
Training — Religious  Beliefs — Believe  in  Great  Spirit — 
Immortality  of  the  Soul — Their  Sacrifices,  Oblations, 
etc. — The  supposed  origin  of  the  Dakotas. 


FTER  the  departure  from  Inkpa- 
duta’s  camp  of  the  two  Yellow 
Medicine  Indians  and  Mrs.  Marble, 
we  proceeded  on  our  journey.  We 
were  now  far  beyond  the  Big  Sioux,  in  Dakota 
territory,  and  probably  beyond  where  any 
white  man  had  ever  been.  The  provisions 
taken  from  the  whites  had  long  been  ex- 
hausted, and  our  only  subsistence  was  fur- 
nished by  such  edible  roots  as  had  survived 
the  winter,  and  whatever  animals  or  wild  fowl 


SUPERSTITIONS  OF  THE  DAKOTAS. 


209 


we  could  find  on  the  way.  We  passed  through 
an  Indian  village  on  one  occasion  in  Minne- 
sota, where  the  squaws  had  planted  and 
raised  a small  patch  of  corn.  Here,  about  half 
a teacup  full  was  boiled  and  given  to  me,  the 
first  morsel  I had  eaten  in  three  days. 

The  principal  root  we  had  was  wild  arti- 
choke. - They  also  got  two  or  three  other 
kinds  of  roots;  one,  although  growing  in  the 
ground,  resembled  beans;  another  being 
longer  and  more  irregular  in  form,  and  of  a 
light  color,  nearly  white.  All  these  were 
roasted,  boiled,  or  eaten  raw,  as  fancy  or  con- 
venience led  them  to  do.  Unpalatable  as 
these  roots  were,  but  for  them  we  must  have 
famished. 

Among  the  game  killed  and  greedily  de- 
voured were  geese,  ducks,  swans,  brants,  pel- 
icans, and  cranes,  of  the  fowl  kind;  and  of 
quadrupeds  there  were  beaver,  otter,  musk- 
rat, skunk,  etc.,  and  fish.  The  fowls  were  pre- 
pared for  the  kettle  by  simply  pulling  off  the 
roughest  of  the  feathers,  without  washing 
or  dressing.  They  were  eaten  without  salt 
or  seasoning.  Beaver  and  otter  were  singed 
to  free  them  of  the  thickest  of  the  fur,  pitched 
into  a pot  and  boiled. 


210 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


When  cooked  these  savory  meats  were 
dished  out  into  wooden  bowls,  each  bowl 
holding  a quart  or  more,  and  eaten  with 
spoons  made  of  buffalo  horns. 

Each  Indian  has  his  place  in  the  wigwam, 
into  which  he  drops  as  regularly  as  cattle  into 
their  stalls  in  a stable.  The  squaws  dish  up 
the  food  into  these  bowls,  and  hand  them  to 
their  lordly  masters,  who  sit  and  eat  at  the 
meat,  and  drink  the  soup,  and  pass  up  their 
dishes  for  more  until  the  supply  is  gone. 

Most  savory  among  these  savory  meats 
was  the  polecat  or  skunk.  I well  remember, 
on  one  occasion,  going  on  a skunk  hunt.  It 
was  a warm  evening,  when  they  would  be 
likely  to  be  out  of  their  holes.  Just  a little 
before  sundown  one  of  the  squaws  came  to 
me,  told  me  she  was  going  after  skunks,  and 
ordered  me  to  accompany  her.  She  was 
armed  with  a club,  but  I went  unarmed,  to 
carry  the  game.  The  dusky  huntress  was  not 
long  in  scenting  her  game,  and  she  took  after 
it  like  a bloodhound.  It  struck  for  cover;  she 
after  it.  Just  as  it  entered  its  hole  she  struck, 
but  missed  her  prey,  and  broke  her  club.  It 
was  full  a quarter  of  a mile  to  timber  where 
a new  club  could  be  obtained.  So  she  left  me 
to  prevent  the  escape  of  the  game  while  she 


SUPERSTITIONS  OF  THE  DAKOTAS. 


211 


went  for  arms.  Her  instructions  were  ex- 
plicit and  peremptory:  if  lie  came  to  tlie 
mouth  of  the  hole  I was  to  strike  at  him  and 
drive  him  back.  I lay  down  by  the  hole  to 
watch,  of  course,  but  only  too  glad  of  a chance 
to  rest,  and  most  sincerely  hoping  he  would 
escape.  She  had  been  gone  but  a little  while 
when  the  aromatic  little  fellow  poked  his  nose 
out  of  the  hole.  I kept  as  still  as  a mouse. 
After  concluding  that  the  coast  was  clear  he 
trotted  off,  so  saving  his  own  dear  life,  and 
saving  me  from  the  necessity  of  helping  to 
eat  him.  In  due  time  the  chief  of  this  little 
hunting  party  returned,  fully  prepared  to 
cope  with  the  game  she  had  driven  to  cover, 
and  inquired  of  me  if  he  was  still  there. 
Thinking  “honesty  the  best  policy,”  I shook 
my  head,  and  pointed  off  in  the  way  he  had 
gone.  To  say  she  was  angry  is  to  put  it 
mildly.  She  fairly  danced  with  rage,  show- 
ered upon  me  a perfect  torrent  of  invectives, 
and  gesticulated  in  a manner  indescribable. 
It  is  a wonder  she  did  not  use  on  me  the  club 
she  had  been  at  so  much  pains  to  get,  but  for 
unaccountable  reasons  I escaped  the  blows, 
and  was  heartily  glad  Mr.  Skunk  wTas  gone. 
Had  she  known  that  I purposely  allowed 
him  to  escape  I would,  doubtless,  have  felt 


212 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


the  full  weight  of  her  eluh.  By  this  time  it 
was  too  dark  for  further  operations,  so  we 
went  back  to  camp  without  the  coveted  lux- 
ury, and  I was  never  taken  on  a skunk-hunt 
again. 

We  were  absolutely  compelled  to  eat  what- 
ever was  given  to  us,  or  to  dispose  of  it  un- 
known to  them.  Frequently  they  would 
give  me  things  I could  not  possibly  swallow, 
for  instance,  tisli  of  which  the  flesh  was  so 
decomposed  it  was  falling  from  the  bone. 
In  such  cases  I would  watch  my  opportunity 
and  drop  it  inside  my  blanket,  from  which  I 
would  throw  it  away  when  on  the  march. 
Possibly  skunk  meat  might  not  be  so  bad 
if  properly  dressed,  but  singed  and  boiled 
entire  it  was  almost  too  savory  to  suit  my 
taste. 

When  the  Indians  came  to  my  father’s 
house,  they  brought  with  them  a sick  pa- 
poose, about  eight  or  nine  years  old.  How 
long  it  had  then  been  sick  1 do  not  know, 
but  from  its  emaciation  and  weakness,  I 
should  judge,  some  time.  They  then  had  two 
sleds,  in  one  of  which  this  papoose  was  car- 
ried. As  the  snow  melted  away,  they  left  ilie 
sleds,  substituting  “travies.”  As  this  term 


SUPERSTITIONS  OE  THE  DAKOTAS. 


213 


may  be  new  to  the  reader  I will  give  a brief 
explanation. 

The  long  poles  used  in  the  construction  of 
their  tepees  are  made  into  small  bundles  by 
being  bound  together  at  the  ends.  Then  two 
of  these  bundles  are  attached  to  a strong 
thong  of  rawhide  long  enough  to  go  around 
a horse’s  neck  where  the  collar  usually  goes. 
The  poles  are  so  attached  as  to  be  a foot  or 
more  apart,  and  when  the  thong  is  fastened 
at  the  horse’s  neck,  the  smaller  ends  of  the 
poles  will  be  at  his  shoulders,  while  the  others 
will  drag  on  the  ground.  The  travies,  a large 
hoop,  oval  in  shape,  and  woven  across  with 
bark  or  buckskin,  are  attached  to  the  poles, 
just  back  of  the  horse’s  heels.  On  this  were 
placed  such  articles  as  they  did  not  choose 
to  carry,  or  such  persons  as  were  not  able  to 
walk.  The  loads  which  even  ponies  were 
made  to  haul  in  this  awkward  mannei  were 
immense.  Besides  these  heavy  loads  on  the 
travies,  it  is  not  unusual  to  see  an  Indian 
on  the  back  of  the  pony,  and  heavy  laden 
baskets  at  the  sides.  Even  the  dogs  were 
made  to  haul  smaller  travies,  yet  large 
enough  to  be  perfectly  barbarous.  The  poor 
creatures  would  pull,  as  if  for  dear  life,  until 
perfectly  exhausted,  when  they  would  drop 


214 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


to  the  ground,  as  if  dead,  and  lie  there  a few 
minutes,  then  get  up  and  trudge  on  again. 
Thus,  day  after  day,  these  half-fed  animals 
were  made  to  toil  to  the  utmost  limit  of  possi- 
ble endurance  for  their  lazy  masters. 

But  to  return  to  the  sick  papoose.  In  re- 
gard to  the  death  of  Mrs.  Thatcher,  we  saw 
some  of  their  superstition.  In  the  case  of 
this  papoose  we  see  yet  others.  They  would 
gather  cedar  twigs  and  burn  them  in  the 
tepee,  near  the  couch  of  the  sick  one,  as  a 
method  of  divination.  The  omen  seemed  to 
he  good  or  ill,  according  as  the  smoke  went 
from  or  toward  the  sick.  The  first  time  that 
I remember  of  their  trying  this,  the  smoke 
accidentally  drew  toward  the  fire,  and  so 
away  from  the  couch,  which  I soon  saw 
pleased  them ; they  pointed  to  the  smoke,  mo- 
tioned in  the  direction  it  went,  and  by  their 
lively  gibberish,  and  expressive  faces,  showed 
that  they  were  perfectly  delighted. 

As,  however,  the  papoose  did  not  recover, 
some  days  later  they  got  the  medicine-man 
again,  and  repeated  the  experiment,  hut  with 
less  satisfactory  results.  This  time,  for  some 
reason,  the  smoke  was  borne  toward  the 
papoose,  whereupon  every  Indian  in  the  tent 
commenced  howling,  as  only  an  Indian  can. 


SUPERSTITIONS  OF  THE  DAKOTAS. 


215 


This  was  to  them,  evidently,  a bad  omen — a 
sign  that  the  child  would  die.  It  died;  so  to 
them  the  sign  proved  true. 

On  one  occasion,  as  the  papoose  was  un- 
wrapped, at  the  close  of  the  day’s  march, 
they  evidently  thought  it  was  dead,  as  the 
mother  broke  out  in  the  song  of  death,  and 
the  father  seized  his  gun  and  started  off  in 
great  rage,  as  we  supposed,  to  kill  himself; 
as  the  other  Indians  ran  after  him,  seized  his 
gun,  and  brought  him  back.  The  papoose 
was  found,  however,  to  be  still  alive  (though 
chilled  and  nearly  dead).  So  the  parents 
were  quieted  for  the  time.  Perhaps  it  was  a 
week  or  ten  days  after  this,  that  the  papoose 
actually  died;  and  then  the  mother  cut  off  her 
coarse  black  hair  as  a sign  of  mourning,  and 
the  death-wail  broke  out  in  earnest.  Their 
death-song  is  a wild,  hideous  succession  of 
cadences,  utterly  unlike  the  plaints  of  despair 
or  grief,  but  rather  a wild,  unearthly  sound, 
expressive  of  only  savage  passion,  impres- 
sive to  witness  and  startling  to  hear.  Every 
night  at  the  same  hour,  for  several  weeks, 
this  passionate  wailing  was  repeated.  The 
mother  would  begin;  then  others,  one  after 
another,  would  break  out  in  the  wild  wail, 
until  not  only  those  in  the  tepee,  where  the 


21G 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


death  occurred,  but  also  those  in  other  tepees, 
who  were  related  to  the  deceased,  had  joined 
in  the  lamentations.  Thus,  for  weeks,  the  twi- 
light hours  were  made  hideous  by  these  hor- 
rible sounds,  which,  once  heard,  can  never  lie 
forgotten. 

After  death,  the  body  was  still  borne  on 
the  travies  for  several  days,  closely  wrapped 
in  a blanket.  When  we  reached  the  desired 
grove,  a platform  was  constructed  of  poles 
laid  across  two  horizontal  limbs  of  a large 
oak  tree,  and,  by  means  of  strips  of  bark 
tied  to  the  body,  it  was  hauled  up  for  burial. 
There  the  poor  emaciated  body  was  laid  to 
rest,  after  having  been  dragged  around  so 
long.  And  thus  the  Sioux  bury  their  dead. 

Speaking  of  this  papoose  suggests  the 
treatment  of  papooses  in  general.  A Sioux 
mother  binds  her  infant  to  a small  board 
when  a few  hours  old.  It  is  first  imbed- 
ded in  the  feathery  heads  of  the  cat-tail  flag 
(picked  to  pieces),  and  wrapped  around  with 
strips  of  cloth  or  buckskin,  commencing  at 
the  feet,  and  extending  upward  until  all  but 
the  head  is  enveloped.  It  is  then  placed  on  a 
board  and  firmly  bound  with  a blanket.  This 
keeps  it  straight,  protects  it  from  injury  in 
the  rough  treatment  it  receives,  and  is  al- 


SUPERSTITIONS  OF  THE  DAKOTAS, 


217 


together  more  convenient  for  their  mode  of 
living-  than  any  other  arrangement.  From 
this  confined  position  they  are  relieved  only 
for  a few  minutes  at  a time,  and  this  only 
at  long  intervals. 

When  old  enough  to  run  alone,  it  is  relieved 
of  its  swathing  hands,  and  if  the  weather  is 
warm  it  is  turned  loose,  without  an  article 
of  clothing  to  protect  or  impede  the  action  of 
its  limbs.  In  the  tepees  the  papooses  are 
stood  up  against  the  wall,  even  from  the  first, 
and  are  almost  no  trouble  at  all.  On  the 
march  they  are  stuck  in  the  panniers  on  the 
horses ; or  on  the  backs  of  the  squaws,  inside 
of  their  blankets,  or  in  any  manner  con- 
venience may  suggest. 

When  I came  to  see  how  the  children  were 
educated,  and  what  was  the  early  home- 
training  (if  home  they  can  be  said  to  have)  I 
ceased  to  wonder  at  their  savagery.  From 
their  earliest  childhood  they  are  taught  that 
fighting  and  killing  are  the  highest  virtues. 
The  war-dance  is  a school  eminently  adapted 
to  this  end.  There,  all  the  fierce  and  cruel 
deeds  in  which  each  has  participated  are  re- 
cited in  a manner  that  might 

“Stir  a fever  in  the  blood  of  age, 

Or  make  an  infant’s  sinews  strong  as  steel.” 


218 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Not  only  this,  but  the  private  recitals,  around 
the  fire  in  the  tepees,  and  all  the  intercourse 
of  the  children  with  each  other,  their  sports 
(if  sports  they  can  be  called),  tend  to  the 
same  end. 

Occasionally  there  would  be  a day  so  cold 
and  stormy  that  even  a Sioux  would  not 
travel.  These  were  to  me  more  dreaded, 
even,  than  the  wearisome  marches,  because 
of  being  crowded  in  the  tepee,  by  the  side  of 
the  young  scions,  with  their  dirty  faces  and 
noses;  who  here  had  a good  opportunity  of 
developing  their  true  nature.  There  were 
“wars  and  rumors  of  wars”  from  morning 
till  night.  They  would  fight,  pull  hair, 
scratch,  and  bite  until  their  faces  were 
smeared  with  blood;  the  squaws  not  only 
making  no  attempt  to  restrain  them,  hut 
actually  cheering  and  urging  them  on; 
laughing  in  great  glee  when  they  got  in 
some  lucky  hit,  or  if  they  showed  fierce  or 
revengeful  dispositions.  With  such  train- 
ing, is  it  strange  that  they  grow  to  he  what 
they  are?  “As  the  twig  is  bent  the  tree  is 
inclined.  ’ ’ 

The  highest  ambition  of  the  young  war- 
rior is  to  secure  the  “feather,”  which  is  the 
testimonial  of  his  having  murdered  some 


SUPERSTITIONS  OE  THE  DAKOTAS.  219 


human  being;  but  securing  one  feather  only 
whets  his  zeal  for  more,  as  his  rank  or  stand- 
ing depends  upon  the  number  of  his  feathers. 
These  are  worn  in  the  hair  until  enough  are 
obtained  to  make  a cap,  or  headgear.  No 
one  would  be  allowed  to  wear  a feather  which 
did  not  represent  a life  taken,  any  more  than 
in  our  regular  army  a captain  would  be  al- 
lowed to  wear  the  shoulder-straps  of  a col- 
onel. The  head-dress,  filled  with  these  eagle- 
feathers  and  other  insignia  of  blood,  is  re- 
garded as  “Wakan, ” (most  sacred),  and  no 
unhallowed  hand  of  man  or  woman  dare 
touch  it. 

It  seems  to  me  that  Christian  statesmen, 
and  all  those  who  have  a duty  to  perform 
toward  the  rising  generation  in  civilized  na- 
tions, might  find  a lesson  in  this.  Is  there 
not  altogether  too  much  glorification  of  deeds 
of  blood?  Too  much  talk  about  gunpowder 
and  glory?  Patriotism  is  a noble  emotion; 
but  love  of  country  is  one  thing;  love  of  war 
is  quite  another. 

The  religious  beliefs  of  the  Dakotas  is  a 
profound  study;  worthy  of  an  older  head 
than  mine  was ; yet  there  was  much  that 
could  not  but  interest  and  impress  me.  The 
following  statement  of  these  beliefs  is  given, 


220 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


not  simply  on  my  own  authority  as  the  re- 
sult of  my  own  observation  while  among 
them,  but  on  authority  of  Philander  Prescott, 
U.  S.  government  interpreter  of  the  expedi- 
tion sent  from  Port  Ridgely,  for  the  relief  of 
Springfield. 

For  forty-five  years  this  man  was  inti- 
mately associated  with  them;  married  one  of 
their  number;  and  spoke  their  language  bet- 
ter than  they  did  themselves.  He  was  thus 
familiar  with  all  their  beliefs  and  customs, 
and  his  statements  are  most  reliable.  In  the 
massacre  of  1862,  at  the  age  of  nearly  seventy 
he  was  murdered  in  cold  blood  by  those  he 
had  so  faithfully  served  for  nearly  half  a 
century.  He  talked  with  his  fiendish  mur- 
derers and  tried  to  reason  with  them  by  say- 
ing, “I  am  an  old  man;  I have  lived  among 
you  forty-five  years;  I have  never  done  you 
any  harm,  but  have  ever  been  your  true 
friend  in  all  your  troubles.  My  wife  and  chil- 
dren are  of  your  own  blood.  Why  do  you 
want  to  kill  me?”  But  the  iron  heart  of  the 
savage  knows  no  pity,  no  mercy;  and  while 
he  was  thus  remonstrating  with  them  he  re- 
ceived the  fatal  bullet,  and  died  a martyr  at 
the  hands  of  that  perfidious  race,  with  no 
other  reason  given  him  for  taking  his  life 


SUPERSTITIONS  OF  THE  DAKOTAS. 


221 


than  that  he  was  a white  man  and  “the  white 
man  must  die.  ’ ’ 

The  Sioux  believe  in  one  Great  Spirit,  the 
maker  of  heaven  and  earth  They  also  be- 
lieve in  subordinate  spirits  both  good  and 
bad,  and  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul. 
The  Great  Spirit  they  believe  created  every- 
thing except  wild  rice  and  thunder.  The  rice 
they  believe  to  be  beneath  the  workmanship 
of  the  Great  One,  and  attribute  it  to  chance. 
Thunder  they  believe  to  be  the  sound  of  the 
wings  of  an  immense  bird. 

They  believe  that  somewhere  in  the 
heavens  are  cities  and  villages  where  the 
spirits  of  the  departed  remain  at  war  with 
their  enemies ; and  where  the  Sioux  will  al- 
ways find  plenty  of  game.  They  believe  the 
spirits  of  the  dead  have  power  to  inflict  in- 
jury. They  therefore  offer  sacrifices,  to  ap- 
pease them. 

They  adore  the  Great  Spirit,  although  they 
have  distorted  conceptions  of  the  attributes 
of  the  Deity.  Various  objects,  animate  and 
inanimate,  are  worshiped.  Sometimes  they 
think  the  Great  Spirit  angry  with  them,  as 
when  storms  do  them  harm.  They  then 
make  sacrifices  of  animals  and  other  things 
to  pacify  him,  that  they  may  prosper  in  life. 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


222 


They  support  a n on-hereditary  sacerdotal 
order ; the  same  person  being  both  priest  and 
medicine-man.  They  have  also  what  may  be 
termed  jugglers,  who,  they  believe,  have 
power  to  confer  blessings  or  curses.  They 
have  little  conception  of  rewards  and  punish- 
ments after  death. 

In  cases  of  sickness,  they  perform  cere- 
monies, which  are  expected  to  cure  the  sick. 
They  also  believe  in  dreams  and  omens. 
When  they  have  a good  dream,  they  suppose 
some  friendly  spirit  has  been  near  them; 
but  bad  dreams  indicate  that  of  an  enemy. 
The  bat  they  regard  as  an  evil  omen,  and 
dread  the  ignis  fatuus,  believing  it  a certain 
sign  of  death  in  the  family  of  the  one  who 
sees  it. 

In  war,  or  hunting,  they  are  directed  by 
signs  and  dreams.  The  signs  may  be,  the 
running  of  animals,  flying  of  birds,  or  sounds 
at  night.  They  think  some  animals  have 
souls,  and  that  the  bear  has  four;  but  do  not 
believe  in  the  transmigration  of  souls  as  do 
some  of  the  people  of  Asia. 

Their  fabled  monsters  are:  Haokuk.  the 
giant,  and  Unkatahe.  The  giant  could  stand 
astride  the  tallest  pine-tree,  or  the  broadest 
river;  lives  on  the  fat  of  animals;  and  is 


SUPERSTITIONS  OF  THE  DAKOTAS. 


223 


armed  with  a huge  how  and  arrow.  They 
belie've  he  yet  lives,  and  can  kill  them  with 
a look  from  his  piercing  eye.  The  Unka- 
tahe  is  an  animal  of  two  kinds,  one  of  the 
water  and  one  of  the  land.  They  are  sup- 
posed to  possess  great  power,  and  can  even 
kill  the  thunder.  They  also  believe  in  fairies 
who  inhabit  all  strange  places,  in  rivers, 
hikes,  cliffs,  mountains,  and  forests. 

The  manners,  customs,  and  institutions  of 
the  Dakotas  have  many  of  the  patriarchal 
features  of  the  ancients.  They  strictly  ob- 
serve the  feast  of  first  fruits ; and  all  ani- 
mals offered  in  sacrifice  must  be  the  best. 
In  some  of  the  feasts  they  are  obliged  to  eat 
all  that  has  been  cooked.  After  a religious 
feast  incense  is  offered;  the  host  taking  a 
large  coal  from  the  fire,  upon  which  the  foli- 
age of  the  cedar  is  laid,  and  with  this  the 
vessels  are  perfumed.  Certain  animals  they 
regard  with  great  veneration  among  these, 
the  serpent,  turtle,  wolf,  grizzly  bear,  and 
eagle. 

In  customs,  language,  traditions,  and  phys- 
iognomy, the  Sioux  differ  radically  from  the 
Algonquins.  So  marked  is  this  difference 
that  Pike,  Schoolcraft  and  others  have  ex- 
pressed the  opinion  that  they  are  a distinct 


224 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


race.  Their  sacrifices  and  supplications  to 
the  unknown  God,  their  feasts,  burnt  offer- 
ings, incense  and  certain  customs  of  the  fe- 
males, remind  one  of  the  customs  and  observ- 
ances among  the  Asiatic  tribes  before  the 
Christian  era.  Pike  expressed  the  opinion 
that  they  are  of  Tartarian  origin.  They  are 
the  Arabs  of  the  western  plains. 


Sailing  Off  Pillsbury’s  Point 


CHAPTER  XX. 


DEATH  OF  MRS.  NOBLE. 

Met  a Party  of  Yanktons — Captives  sold  to  Yanktons — 
Continue  with  Inkpaduta — Mrs.  Noble  refuses  to  obey 
Son  of  Inkpaduta — He  drags  her  from  Tent  and  kills 
her — Scalps  her — Ties  her  Hair  to  Stick — Terror  of 
remaining  Captive — Spring  had  Come — The  bound- 
less Prairie — Buffalo,  Antelope,  and  Fowl  for  Game — 
Cross  Great  Battle-Field — Bones  and  Skulls  found — 
Great  Scaffolds  for  Burial-places. 

S BEFORE  stated,  we  from  time  to 
time  met  with  strange  bands  of 
Sioux,  of  the  various  subordinate 
tribes.  Hence,  in  about  four  weeks 
after  the  departure  of  Mrs.  Marble,  we  fell 
in  with  a small  party  of  Yanktons.  One  of 
them  by  the  name  of  Wanduskaihanke,  or 
End-of-the-snake,  purchased  Mrs.  Noble  and 
myself.  What  he  paid  I never  knew.  His 
motive  was  to  make  money  by  selling  us  to 
the  whites.  Unfortunately  our  purchaser  did 


226 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


not  take  an  immediate  departure,  as  did  the 
purchaser  of  Mrs.  Marble,  but  continued  to 
journey  with  Inkpaduta.  Now,  for  the  first 
time  since  our  captivity,  Mrs.  Noble  and  I 
were  allowed  to  lodge  in  the  same  tepee.  Our 
owner  treated  us  about  the  same  as  our 
former  masters,  and  we  were  required  to 
trudge  along  and  carry  a pack  as  before.  Our 
master  was  a one-legged  Indian,  and  having 
no  artificial  limb  he  hobbled  about  on  a 
crutch.  It  might  be  well  said,  he  lived  on  his 
horse.  He  went  hunting  mounted,  and  his 
squaw,  or  one  of  us  captives,  had  to  follow 
after  him  and  pick  up  the  game.  I have  fol- 
lowed after  him  many  a weary  mile  for  this 
purpose.  If  any  game  was  shot  in  the  water, 
his  dog,  being  trained  for  that  purpose,  would 
bring  it  out  to  the  shore,  where  I would  take 
it  and  carry  it  on. 

One  evening,  a few  days  after  we  were  sold, 
just  as  we  supposed  we  were  settled  for  the 
night,  and  as  Mrs.  Noble  and  I were  about 
to  lie  down  to  rest,  a son  of  Inkpaduta,  of 
the  name  of  Makpeahotoman,  or  Roaring 
Cloud,  came  into  the  tent  of  the  Yankton, 
and  ordered  Mrs.  Noble  out.  She  shook  her 
head  and  refused  to  go.  I told  her  she  had 
better,  as  I feared  he  would  kill  her  if  she 


Roaring  Cloud  Killing  Mrs.  Noble 


228 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


did  not.  But  she  still  refused.  Mrs.  Noble 
was  the  only  one  of  us  who  ever  dared  to 
refuse  obedience  to  our  masters.  Naturally 
of  an  independent  nature,  and  conscious  of 
her  superiority  to  her  masters  in  everything 
except  brute  force,  it  was  hard  for  her  to 
submit  to  their  arbitrary  and  inhuman  man- 
dates. Frequently  before,  she  had  refused 
obedience,  but  in  the  end  was  always  com- 
pelled to  submit.  All  the  reward  she  got 
for  her  show  of  independence  was  heavier 
burdens  by  the  way,  and  a bloody  death  at 
last. 

No  sooner  did  she  positively  refuse  to  com- 
ply with  Roaring  Cloud’s  demand,  than,  seiz- 
ing her  by  the  arm  with  one  hand,  and  a 
great  stick  of  wood,  she  had  a little  while 
before  brought  in  for  fuel,  in  the  other,  he 
dragged  her  from  the  tent.  When  I saw 
this  I well  knew  what  would  follow.  It  would 
have  been  madness,  and  in  vain,  for  me  to 
interfere;  the  Yankton  did  not,  except  by 
words.  I could  only  listen  in  silence  to  the 
cruel  blows  and  groans,  as  the  sounds  came 
into  the  tent;  expecting  he  would  return  to 
serve  me  in  the  same  manner.  He  struck  her 
three  blows,  such  as  only  an  Indian  can  deal, 
when,  concluding  he  had  finished  her,  he  came 


DEATH  OF  MRS.  NOBLE. 


229 


into  the  tent,  washed  his  bloody  hands,  had 
a few  high  words  with  the  Yankton,  and  lay 
down  to  sleep. 

The  piteous  groans  from  my  murdered 
companion  continued  for  half  an  hour  or  so 
—deep,  sorrowful,  and  terrible;  then  all  was 
silent.  No  one  went  out  to  administer  re- 
lief or  sympathy,  or  even  out  of  curiosity. 
She  was  left  to  die  alone,  within  a few  feet 
of  those  she  had  faithfully  served,  and  of  one 
by  whom  she  was  tenderly  loved.  Gladly 
would  I have  gone  to  her  side,  but  was  per- 
fectly paralyzed,  and  terror-stricken  with 
the  sights  and  sounds  around  me.  I evi- 
dently would  not  have  been  permitted  to 
leave  the  tent,  and  any  attempt  to  do  so 
would,  doubtless,  have  brought  upon  my  de- 
fenseless head  a like  thunderbolt.  Mrs. 
Noble  was  about  twenty  years  of  age,  rather 
tall  and  slender  though  of  good  form  and 
graceful  in  her  manners.  She  was  a mem- 
ber of  the  Disciples  church,  and  during  the 
dark  days  of  captivity  I have  frequently 
heard  her  sing  gospel  hymns  in  praise  of  Him 
who  rules  the  universe. 

Now  1 was  left  alone  with  these  inhuman 
murderers,  with  no  one  to  talk  to,  no  one  to 
share  with  me  my  sorrow  and  woe.  Oh ! 


230 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


how  keenly  I felt  her  sad  fate  and  my  lonely 
situation.  While  all  was  still  in  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night,  and  the  Indians  lay  sleeping 
around  me  in  the  tent,  with  an  aching  heart 
full  to  bursting,  I buried  my  streaming  eyes 
in  my  hands  and  prayed  to  God:  “Leave 
me  not  alone  with  these  cruel  savages ! 0 

God!  wilt  thou  leave  me  thus  alone?”  How 
gladly  would  I have  lain  down  in  “dreamless 
sleep,”  and  have  “slept  the  sleep  that  knows 
no  waking.  ’ ’ 

The  next  morning  the  warriors  gathered 
around  the  already  mangled  corpse,  and 
amused  themselves  by  making  it  a target  to 
shoot  at.  To  this  show  of  barbarism  I was 
brought  out  and  compelled  to  stand  a silent 
witness.  Faint  and  sick  at  heart,  I at  length 
turned  away  from  the  dreadful  sight,  with- 
out their  orders  to  do  so,  and  started  off  on 
the  day’s  march,  expecting  they  would  rid- 
dle me  with  their  bullets;  for  why  should  I 
escape  more  than  others?  But  for  some  un- 
accountable reason  I was  spared.  After  go- 
ing a short  distance  I looked  back,  and  they 
were  still  around  her  using  their  knives  cut- 
ting off  her  hair,  and  mutilating  her  body. 

All  this  time  the  whole  camp  was  in  con- 
fusion. The  squaws  were  dragging  down 


DEATH  OF  MRS.  NOBLE. 


231 


the  tent-poles,  wrapping  the  canvas  into 
bundles,  packing  the  cooking  utensils,  and 
loading  up  the  dogs.  At  last  the  bloody 
camp  was  deserted,  and  the  mangled  body 
left  lying  upon  the  ground  unburied.  Her 
hair — in  two  heavy  braids,  just  as  she  had 
arranged  it — was  tied  to  the  end  of  a stick, 
perhaps  three  feet  long,  and  during  the  day, 
as  I wearily  and  sadly  toiled  on,  one  of  the 
young  Indians  walked  by  my  side  and  re- 
peatedly slashed  me  in  the  face  with  it; 
thus  adding  insult  to  injury,  and  wounding 
my  heart  even  more  than  my  face.  Such 
was  the  sympathy  a lonely,  broken-hearted 
girl  got  at  the  hands  of  the  “noble  red  man.” 

At  the  close  of  the  day  we  went  into  camp 
as  usual,  but  during  the  night  I was  sud- 
denly awakened  to  find  the  camp  in  the 
wildest  excitement.  The  tents  were  being 
torn  down,  the  one  I was  in  being  pulled 
down  over  my  head.  Everything  was  being 
made  ready  for  flight ; and  flee  we  did  as  for 
dear  life.  The  flight  was  kept  up  the  re- 
mainder of  that  night  and  the  whole  of  the 
next  day.  When  they  camped  the  even! no- 
after  Mrs.  Noble’s  death,  the  stick  to  which 
her  hair  was  tied  was  stuck  into  the  ground 


232 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


near  one  of  the  tents,  and  was  forgotten  in 
the  panic  of  the  sudden  departure. 

The  cause  of  this  flight  I was  unable  to 
determine  exactly.  The  Sioux,  being  at  war 
with  all  other  tribes  of  Indians,  might  have 
suspected  that  they  were  being  pursued  by 
their  enemies,  but  as  the  warriors  made  no 
preparations  for  battle — as  when  apprehen- 
sive of  an  attack  from  the  soldiers — I con- 
cluded that  it  was  some  superstitious  notion 
that  caused  the  alarm,  perhaps  the  “spirit  of 
the  white  woman”  they  had  so  wantonly 
murdered  at  their  last  encampment. 

It  was  on  the  sacred  Sabbath  that  the  first 
scene  of  this  gory  drama  was  enacted.  I 
kept  account  of  the  days  so  as  to  know  when 
Sabbath  came,  and  in  my  heart  felt  the  day 
sacred,  no  matter  what  I had  to  do ; or  how 
uncongenial  the  surroundings  might  be. 
But  now,  left  entirely  alone,  with  no  one  to 
communicate  with,  I began  to  lose  track  of 
time.  At  first  I had  resolved  not  to  do  this, 
but  stunned  as  I was  by  this  last  bloody  hor- 
ror, perfectly  exhausted  with  incessant  toil, 
which  was  now  telling  upon  me  more  and 
more  every  day ; and  with  no  one  with  whom 
I could  pass  one  word ; it  is  a wonder  I did 
not  break  down  entirely,  and  a worse  calam- 


DEATH  OF  MRS.  NOBLE. 


233 


ity  befall  me  than  the  loss  of  my  reckoning 
of  time. 

It  was  now  beautiful  spring.  Nature  was 
arrayed  in  her  fairest  and  freshest  robes. 
The  prairie,  as  boundless  as  the  ocean,  was 
decked  and  beautified  with  a carpet  of  va- 
rious shades  of  green,  luxuriant  grass.  The 
trees  along  the  streams  put  forth  their 
leaves,  which  quivered  on  the  stems.  The 
birds,  decked  in  their  gayest  plumage,  flitted 
among  the  trees,  and  sang  their  sweetest 
songs;  while  the  air  was  redolent  with  the 
perfume  of  countless  flowers.  But  nature, 
with  all  her  beauty  and  glory,  had  no  charms 
for  me,  while  surrounded  with  such  blood- 
thirsty savages. 

Sadly  and  wearily  the  days  went  by  while 
I was  thus  down  in  the  very  depths  of  de- 
spair. Although  with  many  irregularities, 
our  general  course  from  the  Bix  Sioux  was  in 
a northwestern  direction,  leading  through  the 
counties  of  Brookings,  Hamlin  and  Clark,  and 
into  Spink  (as  now  laid  out). 

AT  e crossed  one  prairie  so  vast  and  so  per- 
fectly devoid  of  timber,  that  for  days  not 
even  a hazel-brush,  or  a sprout  large  enough 
for  a riding-whip  could  be  found.  The  sen- 
sation produced  by  being  thus  lost,  as  it  were, 


234 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


on  the  boundless  prairie  was  really  oppres- 
sive. Exhausted  as  I was,  and  preoccupied 
as  my  mind  was  by  other  things,  I still  could 
not  ignore  the  novelty  of  the  situation;  and 
the  impressions  produced  will  never  be  for- 
gotten. As  we  attained  the  more  elevated 
points  the  scene  was  really  sublime.  Look  in 
any  direction,  and  the  grassy  plain  was 
bounded  only  by  the  horizon.  Then  we  would 
journey  on  for  miles,  till  we  reached  another 
elevation  and  the  same  limitless  expanse  of 
grass  lay  around  us.  This  was  repeated  day 
after  day  till  it  seemed  as  if  we  were  in  an- 
other world.  I almost  despaired  of  ever  see- 
ing a tree  again.  The  only  things  to  be  seen, 
except  grass,  were  wild  fowls,  birds,  buffalo, 
and  antelope.  The  supply  of  buffalo  seemed 
almost  as  limitless  as  the  grass.  This  was 
their  own  realm,  and  they  showed  no  inclina- 
tion to  surrender  it,  not  even  to  the  Sioux. 
These,  however,  waged  war  upon  them  daily. 
They  would  surround  a herd  and  with  clubs 
kill  several  before  they  could  escape.  There 
was  now  no  scarcity  of  provisions.  The  In- 
dians had  a feast  every  day.  They  ate  all 
they  could;  and  their  only  grief  seemed  to  be 
that  they  could  eat  no  more.  Not  alone  did 
the  warriors  feast,  but  the  squaws  as  well, 


DEATH  OF  MRS.  NOBLE. 


235 


and  even  tlie  poor  captive  had  plenty.  Not 
only  was  the  buffalo  steak  eaten,  hut  the 
brains,  lungs,  liver,  and  blood  were  greedily 
devoured,  and  raw  at  that.  No  sooner  does  a 
Sioux  kill  a buffalo  than  he  chops  open  the 
head,  scoops  out  the  brain,  and  gobbles  it 
down  with  the  voraciousness  of  a hungry 
bloodhound.  This  was  his  sweetmeat.  If 
there  was  any  part  of  the  animal  preferred 
before  the  brain,  it  was  the  blood.  This  he 
sucked  with  the  avidity  of  a weasel,  not  wait- 
ing for  the  animal  to  die,  but  gulped  it  as  it 
flowed.  The  stomach  of  the  buffalo  is  emp- 
tied of  its  contents  and  used  as  a canteen  to 
carry  water  in.  The  horns  are  made  into 
spoons  and  coarse  combs. 

The  antelope  were  not  so  easily  captured. 
They  were  both  timid  and  fleet,  and  here,  at 
least,  were  by  no  means  so  plentiful.  They 
would  start  up  from  their  coverts,  like  Fitz 
James’  soldiers  from  the  rocks,  and  bound 
away  over  the  prairie,  as  if  on  legs  of  steel, 
with  hoofs  and  joints  of  rubber.  The  ante- 
lope is  said  to  be  to  the  American  plains  what 
the  gazelle  is  to  the  African.  At  least  they 
are  graceful  in  form  and  movement  and  liter- 
ally fleet  as  the  wind. 

While  journeying  through  Dakota,  we  on 


236 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


one  occasion  passed  what  had  evidently  been 
the  scene  of  a great  battle.  A large  number 
of  scaffolds  had  been  erected  by  setting  in 
the  ground  four  strong  posts,  and  laying  long 
poles  on  these,  and  then  laying  shorter  and 
lighter  ones  across.  These  scaffolds  were 
eight  or  nine  feet  high,  perhaps  fifteen  feet 
long  by  six  wide.  The  bodies  had  evidently 
been  laid  across  the  scaffold,  and  were  closely 
packed,  side  by  side ; but  when  we  were  there 
only  hones  remained.  These  the  winds  had 
blown  about  until  they  lay  thickly  strewed 
upon  the  ground. 

At  this  battle-field  we  halted  for  perhaps 
an  hour,  but  did  not  pitch  our  tents  or  pre- 
pare food.  The  Indians  seemed  greatly  in- 
terested in  the  osseous  relics,  picked  them 
up,  exhibited  them  to  each  other,  and  made 
much  talk  over  them.  The  skulls  especially 
interested  them,  and  after  examining  them, 
and  chattering  over  them,  they  laid  them 
back  upon  the  scaffolds. 

The  lighter  poles  had  been  blown  from 
some  of  the  scaffolds,  but  the  posts  or 
crotches  were  yet  standing.  By  whom,  and 
how  long  since  this  great  battle  was  fought 
I could  only  conjecture.  The  posts  and  poles 
must  have  been  brought  several  miles,  as 


DEATH  OF  MRS.  NOBLE. 


237 


there  was  do  timber  near.  Probably  the 
bodies  of  the  enemy  had  not  been  thus  cared 
for,  but  had  been  left  to  rot  on  the  ground, 
or  to  be  devoured  by  beasts  of  prey. 

As  I could  not  understand  very  much  of 
their  language,  their  words  and  actions  were 
a mystery  to  me,  and  perhaps  impressed  me 
more  profoundly  and  permanently  on  that 
account.  I have  often  wished  that  I could 
have  learned  the  historic  facts  connected  with 
the  spot.  At  the  time  I was  too  nearly  ex- 
hausted, and  too  much  overcome  with  fear 
and  sorrow,  to  care  much  for  these  things. 
Possibly  the  earlier  settlers  in  Dakota  terri- 
tory could  tell  something  of  the  place,  or  at 
least  the  Indian  tradition  of  it. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


ARRIVAL  OF  RESCUING  PARTY. 

James  River  reached — Encampment  of  Yanktons — Their 
uncivilized  State — The  Captive  an  Object  of  great 
Curiosity — Despair  settled  upon  Captive — Plans  of 
Major  Flandrau  and  Governor  Medary — Arrival  of 
rescuing  Party — Indian  Council — Price  of  Ransom — 
Dog-feast — Last  Night  in  Indian  Camp. 

“Of  all  sad  words  of  tongue  or  pen, 

The  saddest  are  these,  it  might  have  been.” 

F Mrs.  Noble  could  only  have  es- 
caped the  vengeance  of  Roaring 
Cloud  a few  days  longer,  she 
doubtless  would  have  been  set  at 
liberty,  and  restored  to  civilized  society  and 
the  companionship  of  her  sister  and  two 
brothers.  These  were  living  at  this  time  in 
Hampton,  Iowa.  Could  she  only  have  known 
the  efforts  being  made  for  her  rescue,  and 
how  near  they  already  were  to  success,  she 


ARRIVAL  OF  RESCUING  PARTY. 


239 


would  have  had  courage  to  endure  insults  a 
little  longer  and  hope  to  hid  her  look  forward. 
At  the  very  moment,  when  she  was  dragged 
from  her  tent  and  brutally  murdered,  rescu- 
ers under  the  direction  of  the  United  States 
commissioner,  fully  prepared  for  her  ran- 
som, were  pressing  forward  with  all  the  dis- 
patch possible. 

It  was  only  a few  days  after  her  death  that 
we  reached  the  banks  of  the  James  river, 
where  now  is  situated  the  town  of  Old  Ash- 
ton, in  Spink  county,  D.  T.  Here  was  an 
encampment  of  one  hundred  and  ninety 
lodges  of  Yanktons,  a powerful  branch  of 
the  Sioux  nation.  I counted  the  lodges  and 
would  have  been  glad  to  count  the  Indians 
had  that  been  practicable.  But  there  were 
evidently  two  thousand  or  more.  All  the 
other  Indians  I had  ever  seen  seemed  tame 
and  civilized  by  the  side  of  these.  There  was 
not  a single  article  of  white  man’s  manu- 
facture visible.  The  tepees  were  made  of 
buffalo  robes  as  was  their  clothing  (when 
they  wore  any).  They  started  their  fires 
with  flint  and  roasted  their  meat  on  the  fire 
or  ate  it  raw.  Some  time  previously  they 
had  captured  some  property  from  the  Red 
River  half-breeds,  but  at  this  time  little  or 
none  of  it  was  visible. 


240 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Bows  and  arrows  and  clubs  were  their 
principal  weapons.  In  the  use  of  these  they 
were  expert.  From  fifty  to  seventy-five  of 
these  Yanktons  would  surround  a herd  of 
buffalo,  and  knock  down  and  kill  them  by 
the  dozen.  They  made  no  use  of  salt;  but 
the  meat,  sliced  and  spread  in  the  sunshine, 
would  dry  without  becoming  tainted.  This 
was  a mystery  to  me  then,  but  I have  since 
learned  that  it  may  lie  done  almost  anywhere 
in  central  North  America. 

I was  probably  the  first  white  person  these 
Yanktons  had  ever  seen,  and  was,  to  them, 
as  great  a curiosity  as  anything  Barnum 
ever  brought  out  was  to  the  people  of  civil- 
ized communities.  They  not  only  gathered 
around  the  door  of  the  tepee  where  I was, 
but  came  in  and  looked  me  over,  wondering 
and  commenting  on  my  flaxen  hair,  blue  eyes, 
and  still  light  though  terribly  tanned  com- 
plexion. Some  of  my  original  captors  would 
roll  up  my  sleeves  showing  my  untanned 
arms,  and  then  explain  that  when  they  found 
me  my  face  and  hands  were  as  white  as  that. 
No  sooner  was  one  company  out  of  the  tepee 
than  others  came ; and  so  they  kept  it  up 
from  morning  until  night,  day  after  day, 
as  long  as  I was  with  them.  If  my  one- 


ARRIVAL  OF  RESCUING  PARTY. 


241 


legged  proprietor  had  only  had  an  eye 
to  business,  and  had  charged  every  adult 
a mink-skin,  and  child  under  twelve  a 
muskrat-skin,  he  might  have  tilled  his  tent 
with  downy  pelts,  and  possibly  have  paid  his 
way  to  the  national  capital,  where  he  in  turn 
might  have  been  an  object  of  curiosity.  At 
least,  if  he  did  not  feather  his  nest,  he  might 
have  lined  it  with  fur.  But,  possibly,  he  felt 
that  to  be  the  owner  of  such  a curiosity  was 
honor  enough. 

This  camp  of  the  Yanktons  was  located 
on  the  west  bank  of  the  James  river,  and  un- 
favorable as  my  situation  was  for  Aesthetic 
enjoyment,  I could  not  altogether  ignore  the 
grandeur  of  the  landscape.  The  river, 
though  not  wide,  is  deep  and  clear,  and  the 
water  dark  blue.  At  intervals  along  the 
banks  are  clumps  of  thrifty  timber,  grace- 
fully and  copiously  festooned  with  wild 
grape  and  other  clinging  vines.  As  the 
river  travels  on  in  majestic  winding  cuives 
and  loops,  its  course  may  be  traced  for  many 
miles  by  these  picturesque  groups  of  timber. 
On  either  side,  the  green,  rolling  prairie  is 
limited  only  by  the  horizon. 

The  rich  soil  produced  grass  on  which  sub- 
sisted immense  herds  of  buffalo.  All  that 


242 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


were  slaughtered  by  the  voracious  Indians 
seemed  to  have  no  effect  towards  exhausting 
the  supply.  But,  lo ! what  a change  a few 
short  years  have  wrought.  Where  then  buf- 
falo, and  naked  savages  who  had  never  seen 
the  face  of  a white  man  or  learned  any  of 
the  arts  of  civilized  nations,  then  subsisted 
ou  the  spontaneous  luxuriance  of  nature, 
now  a teeming  population,  abreast  with 
the  front  line  of  modern  progress,  culture 
and  refinement,  develops  and  controls  the  re- 
sources of  nature.  Spink  county  has  today  a 
population  of  not  less  than  8,000.  Two  great 
railroad  corporations  have  extended  their 
lines  up  the  James,  and  one  has  pushed  a sec- 
ond line  well  into  the  county  from  the  east, 
making  over  one  hundred  miles  of  railway  in 
the  county.  Such  are  some  of  the  changes 
twenty-seven  years  have  wrought  in  Dakota. 

We  had  been  in  this  camp  two  or  three 
days,  and  the  novelty  and  excitement  caused 
by  the  arrival  of  Inkpaduta’s  band,  with  a 
white  captive,  had  hardly  begun  to  subside, 
when  a new  and  to  me  more  intense  ex- 
citement occurred.  By  this  time  all  hope  of 
ever  escaping  this  bitter,  galling  servitude 
had  completely  died  out.  I had  once  changed 
masters,  it  is  true;  but  it  brought  no  relief. 


ARRIVAL  OF  RESCUING  PARTY. 


243 


We  were  constantly  moving  further  and  fur- 
ther from  civilization,  and  deeper  into  the 
heart  of  an  unbroken  realm  of  barbarism. 
The  disappearance  of  all  traces  of  civiliza- 
tion in  manners,  customs,  clothing,  or  equip- 
ments, told  me  how  widely  we  were  separated 
from  the  abode  of  the  whites.  The  purchase 
of  Mrs.  Marble  had  awakened  a little  hope, 
that  possibly  she  would  reach  the  whites, 
and  thus  interest  might  be  awakened  in  my 
behalf.  But  we  had  now  tramped  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  miles  toward  the  setting  sun 
since  she  left,  and  no  help  or  word  had  come. 
Besides,  Mrs.  Noble  and  myself  had  been 
bought,  but  were  not  taken  to  the  whites, 
and  one  of  ns  had  been  cruelly  murdered. 
For  aught  I knew  it  might  have  been  no  bet- 
ter with  Mrs.  Marble.  But  even  if  she  did 
escape,  or  reach  friends  and  awaken  their 
sympathy  for  me,  what  could  they  do!  I 
well  knew  that  any  attempt  to  rescue  me 
by  force  of  arms  would  result  in  my  imme- 
diate death.  I had  no  friends,  powerful  or 
wealthy,  either  to  move  the  general  govern- 
ment or  to  plan  my  rescue  through  private 
influence.  Despair  settled  upon  me.  I had 
one  dear  sister,  it  is  true ; but  at  this  time  I 
knew  not  whether  she  was  dead  or  alive. 


244 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Mrs.  Noble’s  cruel  and  unprovoked  death  had 
extinguished  the  last  ray  of  hope.  No  words 
can  express,  or  imagination  conceive,  my 
situation  at  this  time.  Hope  gone,  physical 
vitality  and  energy  exhausted,  I was  bruised, 
sore,  and  lame  in  every  part  of  my  body.  It 
seemed  impossible  for  me  to  get  rested.  Al- 
though twenty-eight  years  have  passed  since 
then,  I have  not  recovered  from  the  fearful 
strain  upon  my  physical  and  nervous  sys- 
tem. 

Of  all  the  living  things  taken  in  Iowa  and 
Minnesota,  Dr.  Harriott’s  pony  and  myself 
were  all  that  remained.  Of  the  seventeen 
horses  taken,  all  save  this  one  had  succumbed 
to  the  severity  of  the  journey  and  the  cruelty 
of  their  masters.  The  horses  had  starved  to 
death,  or  died  from  exhaustion,  and  been 
eaten  by  the  Indians  before  grass  had  come, 
and  while  game  was  scarce. 

While  this  dark  clou:l  of  gloom  was  set- 
tling upon  me  heavier  and  heavier  day  by 
day,  a deep  interest  was  being  awakened  in 
the  hearts  of  the  most  influential  persons  in 
Minnesota.  Among  these  were  Governor 
Medary  and  Major  C.  E.  Flandrau.  To  these 
persons  I owe  a debt  of  gratitude  I can  never 
repay.  How  often  have  I mentally  exclaimed 


ARRIVAL  OF  RESCUING  PARTY. 


245 


“Where  would  I have  been,  or  what  would 
have  been  my  fate,  had  it  not  been  for  these 
men!”  Their  well-laid  and  carefully  ex- 
ecuted plans  are  so  happily  told  in  Major 
Frandrau’s  report  (which  see),  that  words 
of  mine  are  needless. 

The  morning  of  May  30th  dawned  as  fair 
and  lovely  as  any  mortal  eye  lias  ever  seen. 
The  sky  was  blue,  the  earth  green,  the  air 
balmy  with  the  breath  of  spring;  while  the 
sun  poured  down  a perfect  flood  of  golden 
light.  But  all  the  brightness  and  beauty  of 
nature  could  not  symbolize  the  brightness  of 
that  day  to  me. 

While  the  Yanktons,  as  usual,  were  crowd- 
ing our  tent  to  see  the  “white  squaw,”  there 
came  into  the  tent  three  Indians  dressed  in 
coats  and  white  shirts,  with  starched  bosoms. 
Coming  into  the  camp  of  the  Yanktons,  who 
were  without  a single  shred  of  white  man’s 
make,  these  coats  and  shirts  would  naturally 
attract  attention  and  excite  wonder.  To  me 
the  interest  was  deep  and  thrilling.  I knew, 
at  once  that  they  were  from  the  borders  of 
civilization,  whether  I should  ever  reach  there 
or  not;  but  it  was  some  comfort  even  to  see 
an  Indian  clothed  in  the  habiliments  of  the 
whites. 


246 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Much  as  I wished  to  communicate  with 
them  I dared  not  attempt  it.  I could  only 
watch  and  wait.  No  attempt  was  made  by 
them  to  communicate  with  me,  and  I was 
left  in  doubt  as  to  the  object  of  their  visit. 
I at  once  discovered,  however,  that  there 
was  some  unusual  commotion  among  them, 
and  was  not  long  in  divining  that  it  was 
concerning  me.  Councils  were  held  after 
the  usual  fashion  of  the  Indians.  First  they 
gathered  in  and  around  the  tepee  where  I 
was;  and  then,  they  adjourned  to  the  open 
prairie,  where  they  sat  in  a circle  and  talked 
and  smoked  and  smoked  and  talked. 

These  pipes — though  the  same  as  ordinar- 
ily used  — yet  deserve  description.  The 
bowls  were  made  of  the  red  pipestone,  clum- 
sily wrought,  and  large  enough  to  hold  a 
good,  single  handful.  The  stems  were  of 
reed,  found  abundantly  in  marshy  places,  or 
of  ash.  They  are  usually  some  two  feet  long 
and  often  ornamented  with  brass  nails. 

After  holding  their  council  for  an  hour  or 
two,  they  would  walk  about  and  talk  and 
eat,  then  gather  into  a circle  again.  This 
they  kept  up  for  three  days  during  which 
time  I was  kept  in  perfect  ignorance  as  to 
the  state  of  affairs.  Inkpaduta’s  men  and 


ARRIVAL  OF  RESCUING  PARTY. 


247 


the  Yanktons,  however,  amused  themselves 
by  telling-  me  the  most  fearful  and  outrageous 
falsehoods.  The  Indians’  love  for  tortur- 
ing their  victims  is  well  illustrated  in  these 
falsehoods.  Along  with  other  things  they 
told  me  that  the  “Indians  with  shirts ” were 
going  to  take  me  a long  way  off,  farther 
from  the  whites,  and  where  there  were  a 
great  many  more  Indians,  and  that  then  I 
would  be  killed.  As  to  the  method  every 
one  seemed  to  have  a version  of  his  own. 
One  would  say  that  I would  be  taken  to  the 
river  and  drowned,  portraying  with  gesture, 
my  gasping  for  breath,  and  dying  struggles 
in  the  water.  Another  would  tell  me  that  I 
would  be  bound  to  a stake  and  burned,  show- 
ing the  manner  in  which  I would  writhe  and 
struggle  in  the  flames.  Another  declared 
that  I was  to  be  cut  to  pieces  by  inches; 
taking  his  knife  and  beginning  at  my  toes, 
or  fingers,  he  would  show  how  piece  after 
piece  was  to  be  cut  off,  leaving  the  vital  parts 
till  the  last,  that  they  might  wring  from  me 
the  last  possible  groan  and  the  last  pang  of 
anguish.  To  all  this  I listened  with  com- 
posure and  indifference.  But  the  darkest 
cloud  we  are  told,  has  a silver  lining,  and 
there  is  said  to  be  a soft  spot  in  even  an  ele- 


248 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


pliant’s  head,  though  it  may  be  hard  to  find. 
The  only  instance  of  truth  and  the  only 
manifestation  of  sympathy  showed  me  dur- 
ing my  captivity,  came  in  right  here. 

One  day,  after  the  Indians  had  been  de- 


(Indian  Council  Negotiating  for  the  Surrender  of  Abbie  Gardner,  now  Mrs.  Sharp 


scribing  the  fearful  things  about  to  befall 
me,  and  had  gone  out,  leaving  me  alone  with 
a Yankton  squaw,  she  took  pains  to  tell  me 
that  there  was  no  truth  in  their  “yarns;” 
but  that  I was  to  be  taken  where  there  were 
many  whites,  and  no  Dakotas;  and  that  I 
was  to  be  free  again.  Which  to  believe  I 


ARRIVAL  OF  RESCUING  PARTY. 


249 


hardly  knew.  The  squaw  seemed  to  be  sin- 
cere, and  actuated  by  a generous  impulse, 
but  honesty  and  generosity  were  such  rare 
virtues  among  them  that  I could  hardly  be- 
lieve her.  On  the  other  hand  the  adverse 
statements  had  been  made  in  the  presence 
of  the  “Indians  in  shirts,”  and  had  gone  un- 
rebuked, so  far  as  I could  see ; so  I was  kept 
iu  suspense  and  trepidation,  vascillating  be- 
tween  hope  and  fear. 

“A  fellow  feeling  makes  us  wondrous 
kind.”  At  this  same  time  this  squaw  told 
me  how  cruelly  her  lmsbancl  treated  her. 
She  pointed  him  out  as  he  sat  in  council ; and 
then  would  strike  herself,  to  show  how  he 
was  accustomed  to  beat  her.  It  was  no  un- 
usual thing  for  the  males  thus  to  treat  the 
squaws.  I have  often  seen  the  squaws  fleeing 
from  tent  to  tent,  screaming  at  the  tops  of 
their  voices,  seeking  to  escape  from  their  in- 
furiated masters. 

All  this  parley  and  these  repeated  coun- 
cils, I subsequently  learned,  were  occasioned 
by  the  fact  that  the  council  was  divided. 
The  head  Yankton  chief  seems  to  have  been 
something  of  a “granger,”  and  disposed  to 
ignore  middle-men.  He  therefore  proposed 
that  they  should  themselves  take  me  to  the 


250 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


military  station  on  tlie  Missouri  river,  claim- 
ing that  they  would  get  more  for  my  ransom 
than  these  Yellow  Medicine  men  were  able 
to  pay;  that  is,  more  tobacco  and  powder. 
At  last,  however,  his  consent  was  obtained, 
somewhat  as  the  votes  of  pale-faced  legis- 
lators have  often  been.  A present  was  made 
to  him,  and  then  all  “went  merry  as  a mar- 
riage hell.” 

The  price  paid  for  my  ransom  was  two 
horses,  twelve  blankets,  two  kegs  of  powder, 
twenty  pounds  of  tobacco,  thirty-two  yards 
of  blue  scpiaw  cloth,  thirty-seven  and  a half 
yards  of  calico  and  ribbon,  and  other  small 
articles,  with  which  these  Indians  had  been 
provided  by  Major  Frandran. 

The  bargain  having  been  agreed  to  and 
the  price  paid,  I was  at  once  turned  over  into 
the  hands  of  my  new  purchasers.  But  so 
great  a business  transaction  as  this  must  be 
sealed  and  celebrated  by  nothing  less  than 
a dog-feast.  Of  all  feasts  known  to  the  In- 
dians, a dog  feast  is  the  greatest  and  the 
giving  of  such  a feast  to  me  and  my  pur- 
chasers was  the  highest  honor  they  could 
have  conferred  upon  us.  I was,  however,  so 
unappreciative  of  the  honor,  and  had  such 
prejudice  against  dog  soup,  that  I did  the 


ARRIVAL  OF  RESCUING  PARTY. 


251 


unhandsome  thing  to  remain  in  my  tent. 
This  feast  occurred  in  the  after  part  of  the 
day,  and  together  with  the  many  and  myste- 
rious rites  and  ceremonies  connected  with  it 
continued  well  into  the  night.  This  was  my 
last  night  with  the  Yanktons;  one  never  to 
be  forgotten.  I was  still  in  uncertainty,  but 
felt  thankful  to  get  rid  of  those  from  whom 
I had  suffered  so  much,  and  who  had  mur- 
dered so  many  dear  to  me. 


Twilight  on  Spirit  Lake 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


RETURNING  TO  CIVILIZATION. 

Leave  Inkpaduta’s  Band — Novel  Boat — Indian  Escort — 
Team  and  Wagon  produced — Travel  East — Reach 
Half-breed  Trading-post — Receive  Kindness — Obtain 
White  Woman’s  Dress  — Reach  Yellow  Medicine 
Agency  — - Outbreak  feared  from  Sioux  — Trouble 
Quieted — War-cap  Presented — Proceed  down  Minne- 
sota River. 

HE  next  morning'  after  the  dog- 
feast,  we  left  the  Yankton  encamp- 
ment early,  and  with  it  Inkpaduta 
and  his  band.  Two  Yanktons — 
sons  of  End-of-the-snake — accompanied  ns  as 
an  escort  and  safeguard  against  Inkpadnta 
or  any  of  his  men.  It  was  feared  that  they 
might  he  unwilling  for  me  to  be  taken  back 
to  the  whites,  and  so  follow  my  new  masters 
and  kill  me,  as  they  had  .Mrs.  Noble.  But 
as  the  Yanktons  were  far  more  powerful  than 
Inkpadnta,  and  as  these  two  men  went  with 
us  by  the  authority  of  the  chief,  it  would  have 


RETURNING  TO  CIVILIZATION. 


253 


been  dangerous  business  for  them  to  molest 
me  while  thus,  as  it  were,  under  the  safe  con- 
duct of  the  great  Yankton  chief. 

Almost  the  first  move  was  to  cross  the 
James  river.  Here  I was  put  into  a frail 
little  boat,  made  of  buffalo-skin,  stripped  of 
hair  and  dressed,  so  as  to  be  impervious  to 
water.  The  boat  was  not  more  than  five 
feet  long,  but  four  wide,  and  incapable  of  car- 
rying more  than  one  person.  When  I found 
I was  to  be  the  only  occupant,  I concluded 
that  the  story  of  the  Indian,  who  told  me  I 
was  to  be  drowned,  was  after  all  the  true 
one.  I thought  surely  I was  to  be  sent  adrift 
and  left  to  my  own  destruction.  I was,  how- 
ever, happily  disappointed  to  see  my  new 
purchasers  divest  themselves  of  their  fine 
clothes  and  swim  across,  holding  the  end  or 
a cable,  made  of  buffalo  hide,  which  had  pre- 
viously been  fastened  to  the  boat.  With  this 
they  drew  the  boat,  with  me  in  it,  to  the 
eastern  shore  of  the  James  river.  Thus, 
though  I knew  it  not,  I was  being  drawn  to- 
ward home  and  friends,  and  the  river  was 
put  between  me  and  my  cruel  foes. 

Here,  on  the  bank,  I was  left  in  charge  of 
some  of  our  party,  while  others  went  after 
a wagon  and  span  of  horses  that  had  been 


254 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


hidden,  lest  those  who  held  me  in  captivity 
should  demand  them  also  as  part  of  my  ran- 
som. Hiding  the  team  and  wagon  was  not 
only  a piece  of  sharp  practice,  but  a wise 
stroke  of  policy  and  shrewd  diplomacy. 
These  three  Indians  showed  sagacity  as  well 
as  courage  in  this  enterprise.  “When  Greek 
meets  Greek  then  comes  the  tug  of  war;” 
and  an  Indian  understands  an  Indian,  and 
knows  how  to  manage  him. 

The  names  of  the  persons  composing  this 
rescue-parly  should  be  put  on  record,  and 
held  in  remembrance,  not  alone  for  this  mis- 
sion, but  for  other  humane  deeds  done  by 
them.  They  were:  Mazaintemani,  or  Man- 
who-shoots-metal-as-he-walks,  but  now  famil- 
iarly known  among  the  whites  as  John  Other 
Day;  Hotonhowashta,  or  Beautiful  Voice; 
and  Chetanmaza,  or  Iron  Hawk.  They  were 
quiet,  intelligent-looking,  middle-aged  men, 
and  prominent  members  of  the  church  at 
the  mission-station  on  Yellow  Medicine. 

Mazaintemani,  who  was  leader  of  the  expe- 
dition, was  president  of  Dr.  Riggs’  Hazel- 
wood republic,  and  is  represented  as  possess- 
ing much  of  that  oratorical  power  for  which 
many  of  the  aborigines  are  celebrated.  He 
not  only  conducted  me  safely  to  the  whites, 


RETURNING  TO  CIVILIZATION. 


255 


but  went  witli  me  to  St.  Paul.  He  after- 
ward was  taken  to  Washington,  where  he 
had  an  interview  with  President  Buchanan. 
Here  he  fell  in  love  with  a “Washington 
lady,”  whom  he  found  acting  as  “waiter”  in 
the  dining  room  of  one  of  the  hotels.  This 
love  was  reciprocated,  and  the  “waiter” 
became  the  wife  of  the  President  of  Hazel- 
wood republic.  During  the  memorable  Min- 
nesota massacre  of  1862  he  remained  faith- 
ful to  the  whites. 

“Faithful  found  among  the  faithless; 

Faithful  only  he.” 

By  so  doing  he  at  one  time  saved  the  lives 
of  sixty-two  persons.  For  his  faithful  serv- 
ices at  this  time  he  was  rewarded  by  the 
state  of  Minnesota  with  one  hundred  and 
sixty  acres  of  land.  He  died  some  four  or 
five  years  ago  of  pulmonary  consumption. 

The  Yankton  chief  having  been  placated, 
I safely  towed  across  the  river,  and  the  team 
brought  out,  the  Yanktons  filled  the  wagon 
with  dried  buffalo  meat,  buffalo  robes,  etc.  I 
was  installed  driver,  and  the  five  Indians 
(three  Yellow  Medicine  and  two  Yanktons) 
leading  the  way,  in  single  file,  we  took  up 
our  line  of  march.  Our  route  led  due  east, 


256 


THE  SPIEIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


so  that  every  morning  the  sun  rose  directly 
in  our  faces  until  we  reached  Lac  qui  Parle 
lake  on  the  Minnesota  river.  At  one  time, 
as  we  were  fording  a river,  Hotonliowashta 
pointed  down  the  stream  and  said,  “Steam- 
boat,” and  by  other  signs  gave  me  to  under- 
stand that  we  were  to  have  a ride  on  a 
steamboat.  The  statement  of  the  one  kind- 
hearted  squaw,  the  direction  we  were  taking, 
and  the  word  “steamboat,”  with  accompa- 
nying gestures,  were  all  that  I had  from 
which  to  form  an  opinion  as  to  our  destina- 
tion. There  were,  however,  as  we  shall  see, 
circumstances  tending  to  confirm  the  more 
terrible  prophecies  of  the  warriors. 

After  seven  days  of  incessant  traveling 
through  a beautiful  country,  and  with  al- 
most uninterrupted  pleasant  weather,  we 
came  into  a region  thickly  peopled  with  In- 
dians. Some  of  these  were  living  in  log- 
houses,  and  when  my  eyes  first  caught  sight 
of  one  of  them  my  heart  fairly  bounded 
with  joy.  I thought  surely  we  were  near- 
ing the  abode  of  white  people.  But  when  I 
reached  the  house  and  found  it  inhabited  by 
Indians,  my  heart  was  as  heavy  as  before  it 
had  been  light.  The  large  number  of  Indians 
also  tended  to  depress  me.  I thought  the 


RETURNING  TO  CIVILIZATION. 


257 


fearful  stories  of  tlie  warriors  were  true,  or 
that  I had  only  been  sold  from  one  tribe  to 
another  a little  more  civilized. 

Two  days  of  this  suspense  brought  me  to 
the  house  of  a half-breed  who  could  speak 
the  English  language.  Here  my  anxiety 
was  put  forever  at  rest.  There  were  residing 
at  this  place  two  half-breed  girls  who  came 
to  see  me,  and  I accompanied  them  to  their 
home,  which  was  kept  very  neat  and  tidy. 

Their  father  was  a white  man,  but  their 
mother  was  a full-blooded  Sioux,  in  full 
Sioux  costume.  She  sat  on  the  floor,  and 
would  not  eat  with  the  family  at  the  table. 
From  them  I learned  that  my  purchasers 
were  acting  under  instructions  from  the 
U.  S.  Indian  agent,  and  that  the  long 
journey,  with  its  perils  and  sacrifices,  had 
been  made  for  me.  All  my  fears  from  them 
were  groundless,  as  they  were  really  my 
friends.  How  often  is  it  thus  in  life  we  do 
not  know  our  friends  from  our  enemies.  1 
also  learned  from  these  half-breeds  that  Mrs. 
Marble  had  been  there  about  a month  before 
and  had  gone  on  to  St.  Paul. 

These  sisters  (half-breeds)  very  kindly 
made  me  several  presents,  among  them 
some  very  beautiful  moccasins  trimmed  with 


258 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


bead-work.  But  sucli  was  my  abhorrence 
of  everything  that  reminded  me  of  the  In- 
dians that  I threw  away  the  moccasins  as 
we  crossed  the  river,  a short  distance  from 
the  house.  We  stopped  at  this  station  a 
day  and  a half,  during  which  time,  without 
pattern  or  model,  and  of  course  without 
sewing  machine,  I cut  and  made  a full  suit 
of  clothing  for  myself.  The  style  and  fit 
might  not  have  been  approved  by  Worth, 
hut  it  was  worth  everything  to  me.  I had 
not  time  to  make  a bonnet,  and  could  not 
get  one  here,  so  I entered  the  first  white 
family  bareheaded,  as  I had  gone  all  these 
months,  through  winter’s  cold  and  summer’s 
heat. 

Inkpaduta’s  squaws  had  copiously  oiled 
my  hair  and  painted  my  head  and  face  deep- 
est red.  The  paint  was  applied  to  my  head 
along  the  line  where  the  hair  parted,  to  my 
face  on  the  cheeks,  and  in  lines  drawn  back- 
ward from  the  corners  of  my  eyes,  and  wliere- 
ever  it  helped  to  make  me  look  hideous.  If 
we  were  not  on  a tramp,  they  made  me  sit 
in  the  sunshine  bare-headed  for  hours  at  a 
time,  when  not  at  work.  Their  object  for 
keeping  me  in  the  sun  I do  not  know,  un- 
less it  was  to  tan  my  skin  and  make  me 
dark  like  themselves. 


RETURNING  TO  CIVILIZATION. 


259 


When  I found  that  I was  soon  to  be  among 
white  people,  I began  to  wash  in  “dead 
earnest,”  to  get  off  the  paint  and  oil;  but 
this  was  a slowT  process,  and  required  time. 
Especially  was  this  true  of  my  hair;  but  I 
did  my  best  to  get  rid  of  all  traces  of  these 
hated  monsters. 

After  a day  and  a half  spent  at  this  half- 
breed’s  trading  post — in  which  time  I had 
tried  to  make  myself  as  respectable  as  possi- 
ble— we  proceeded  to  the  Yellow  Medicine 
Agency,  and  then  to  the  mission  station  of 
Dr.  Thomas  S.  Williamson.  When  we 
reached  this  agency,  a scene  of  wild  con- 
fusion met  us.  . It  was  about  time  for  the 
annuity  Indians  to  receive  their  pay  from 
government ; but  for  some  reason,  not 
known,  there  was  a delay  in  receiving  their 
supplies.  Major  Flandrau  had  gone  to  St. 
Paul  to  see  what  the  trouble  was,  and  to  ar- 
range matters.  All  the  Indians  belonging 
to  that  agency  had  come  in  for  their  share 
of  the  payment,  and  as  no  intelligible  ex- 
planation could  be  given  them  for  the  delay 
they  became  very  much  excited.  They  con- 
jectured that  the  annuities  were  being  with- 
held because  of  the  depredations  committed 
by  Inkpaduta’s  band,  and  my  being  there  at 


260 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


the  time  tended  to  confirm  this  belief. 
Their  desperate  and  hostile  hearing  greatly 
alarmed  the  few  white  people  stationed  at 
this  point,  and  they  feared  another  outbreak 
would  be  the  result.  That  this  was  no 
groundless  fear  was  proved  by  the  massacre 
of  1862. 

Thus  my  escape  began  to  seem  well  nigh 
hopeless.  Even  at  this  period  I was  in  dan- 
ger of  being  killed,  or  carried  again  into  cap- 
tivity. 

There  had  been  times  when  I had  lost  all 
fear  and  dread  of  death,  and  all  hope  of  res- 
cue; but  now  life  seemed  more  precious,  and 
liberty  sweet.  Why  had  I been  spared  so 
long,  I thought,  and  been  brought  to  the 
very  threshold  of  liberty,  only  to  be  put  to 
still  more  torture?  At  no  time  did  I feel  the 
danger  of  my  situation  more  keenly  than 
now. 

These  greatly  excited,  armed  and  war- 
painted  Sioux  warriors  thronged  the  gov- 
ernment building  by  hundreds,  demanding 
their  annuities.  At  last,  after  much  parley- 
ing through  an  interpreter,  they  were  per- 
suaded to  await  the  return  of  the  agent  from 
St.  Paul,  with  the  assurance  that  they  would 
then  be  paid. 


RETURNING  TO  CIVILIZATION. 


261 


While  this  dun  cloud  of  war  hung  over 
our  heads,  one  of  the  Yankton! — who  had 
accompanied  us  as  an  escort  from  the 
James  river — brought  out  a beautiful  In- 
dian war-cap,  that  had  been  carefully 
packed  away  in  the  wagon  without  my 
knowledge.  I was  seated  on  a stool  in  the 
center  of  the  room,  and  with  great  display 
of  Indian  elocpience  it  was  presented  to  me, 
and  placed  upon  my  head,  in  the  name  of 
the  great  chief  Matowaken.  The  instruc- 
tions of  the  chief  were,  that  I should  be 
crowned  with  it  on  our  first  arrival  at  the 
abode  of  the  whites;  and  that  it  should  be 
exhibited  when  we  came  into  the  presence 
of  the  “Great  Father,”  the  governor  of  Min- 
nesota. 

The  cap  was  made  in  this  manner:  first, 
there  was  a close  fitting  cap,  of  finely 
dressed  buck-skin,  soft  and  light.  Around 
this  was  a crest  of  thirty-six  of  the  very 
largest  eagle-featliers,  the  quills  being  set 
with  the  utmost  exactness,  so  as  to  form  a 
true  circle,  wider  at  the  top  than  at  the  base. 
Around  the  crest,  the  cap  was  covered  with 
weasel  fur,  white  as  ermine,  while  the  tails 
of  weasels,  equally  as  white,  hung  as  pend- 
ants, all  around,  except  in  front.  The  tips 


262 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


of  the  feathers  were  painted  black.  Then 
there  was  a stripe  of  pink,  then  of  black 
again,  and  the  rest  was  pink.  When  prop- 
erly adjusted  upon  the  head  it  was  beautiful. 
If  grand  in  the  estimation  of  the  whites 


Indian  War-Cap 

From  a Daguerreotype  taken  at  Dubuque,  June  15,  1857 


what  must  it  have  been  in  the  eyes  of  the 
Dakotas?  To  them  every  feather  repre- 
sented the  high  honor  of  having  slain  a fel- 
low-mortal. The  strangest  thing  about  it 
was,  that  the  great  Yankton  chieftain  was 
willing  to  part  with  it.  In  so  doing  he  con- 
ferred the  highest  honor  known  to  the  Da- 
kotas upon  me. 

In  the  presentation  speech  it  was  stated 
that  it  was  given  as  a token  of  respect  for  the 


RETURNING  TO  CIVILIZATION. 


263 


fortitude  and  bravery  I had  manifested  and 
it  was  because  of  this  that  Inkpaduta’s  In- 
dians did  not  kill  me.  It  was  also  stated  that 
as  long  as  I retained  the  cap  I would  be  under 
the  protection  of  all  the  Dakotas. 

The  Indians  having’  been  appeased  by  the 
promise  of  their  annuities,  and  the  excite- 
ment being  over  we  proceeded  on  our  jour- 
ney which  led  down  the  Minnesota  river. 

During  my  stay  with  Dr.  Williamson,  the 
missionary,  and  his  family,  I was  treated 
with  great  kindness  and  consideration,  was 
furnished  with  more  becoming  apparel  than 
that  I had  constructed  while  among  the 
half-breeds;  was  supplied  with  a bonnet,  etc. 
Everything  was  done  that  possibly  could  be, 
to  alleviate  my  sufferings,  both  mental  and 
physical.  Had  it  not  been  for  this  great  kind- 
ness I should  have  sunk  under  a conscious- 
ness of  my  forlorn  and  helpless  situation. 
As  the  prospect  of  being  set  at  liberty  grew 
stronger,  and  the  time  nearer,  I the  more 
intensely  realized  that  I was  a poor,  friend- 
less orphan,  without  so  far  as  I knew  a near 
relative  in  the  world.  But  just  at  this  time 
the  dear  heavenly  Father  gave  me  many  very 
kind  friends.  Not  alone  at  this  mission,  but 
all  along  the  journey;  and  all  through  the 
journey  of  life  it  has  ever  been  the  same. 
He  who  declared  himself  the  Father  of  the 
fatherless  has  ever  been  such  to  me.  The 
darkest  cloud  has  its  silver  lining,  if  not  its 
golden  border.  Till  I had  known  sorrow,  I 
did  not,  could  not,  know  sympathy. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 


DELIVERED  OVER  TO  THE  GOVERNOR. 

Journey  resumed — Redwood — Fort  Ridgley — St.  Paul; — 
Great  Excitement — Kindness  of  the  People — Delivered 
over  to  the  Governor — Speeches  of  Indians — Gover- 
nor’s Reply — Free  once  More — $500  Donated — Dis- 
cover Sister’s  Whereabouts — On  to  Dubuque — Thence 
to  Ft.  Dodge — To  Hampton — Meeting  with  Sister,  and 
Relatives  of  Mrs.  Noble  and  Mrs.  Thatcher — Extracts 
from  Col.  Lee’s  account. 

HE  coast  being  now  clear,  we  again 
took  up  the  line  of  march.  The 
wagon  and  horses  that  had  brought 
me  all  the  way  from  the  James 
river,  were  now  abandoned.  A Mr.  Robinson 
took  his  own  team  and  lumber-wagon,  and 
in  company  with  an  interpreter  and  the 
three  Indians  we  started  on.  We  stopped 
over  Sabbath  with  the  family  of  a physi- 
cian at  the  Redwood  or  Lower  agency,  thir- 
teen miles  above  Ft.  Ridgely.  Here  again 


DELIVERED  TO  THE  GOVERNOR. 


265 


we  were  most  kindly  and  hospitably  enter- 
tained. Tlieir  kindness  I can  never  forget; 
although  the  name,  I am  sorry  to  say,  I have 
forgotten. 

Captain  Bee,  commandant  at  the  fort, 
learning  of  my  arrival  at  the  agency,  sent 
Lieut.  Murray,  with  a horse  and  buggy,  to 
bring  me  down  to  the  fort,  where  the  others 
would  rejoin  me  on  their  way  Monday.  But 
the  Indians,  in  the  suspiciousness  of  their 
nature,  believed  this  to  be  a device  to  get 
me  out  of  their  hands  without  paying  them 
for  their  trouble,  and  would  not  let  me  go. 
So  we  remained  over  Sabbath,  and  took  din- 
ner at  the  fort  on  Monday.  Here,  also,  we 
were  kindly  entertained,  and  many  valuable 
presents  were  made  me.  Mrs.  Bee  gave  me 
a purse  containing  several  dollars  in  gold,  and 
a beautiful  gold  ring.  Lient.  Murray  took 
me  to  a store,  where  he  bought  me  a shawl 
and  the  material  for  a dress,  as  fine  as  was 
in  the  store. 

In  the  afternoon  we  again  started  on  our 
journey,  and  soon  reached  Traverse,  then  the 
head  of  navigation  on  the  Minnesota,  or  St. 
Peter’s  river.  Here  the  prophecy  of  Hoton- 
howashta  that  we  were  to  ride  on  a steam- 
boat proved  true.  Abandoning  the  lumber’ 


266 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


wagon  we  embarked  on  the  steamer  bonnd 
for  St.  Paul. 

The  news  of  the  return  of  the  expedition 
sent  out  by  Maj.  Flandrau,  and  the  rescue  of 
the  ‘ ‘ captive,  ’ ’ spread  over  the  state  like  tire 
over  the  prairie.  A deep  interest  in  our 
fate  had  been  manifested  in  Minnesota  from 
the  first,  which  had  been  greatly  increased 
by  the  rescue  of  Mrs.  Marble  and  her  accounts 
of  our  sufferings. 

My  appearance  and  that  of  the  rescuing 
party,  together  with  the  story  of  Mrs. 
Noble’s  death — whose  mutilated  body  the 
friendly  Indians  had  found,  and  to  which 
they  had  given  burial — awakened  great 
indignation  toward  the  Sioux  and  sympathy 
for  us. 

We  reached  Shakopee  June  22d.  As  we 
halted  there  a crowd  gathered  on  the  boat 
and  dock,  and  so  great  was  the  sympathy 
and  many  valuable  presents  were  made  me, 
that  a purse  of  thirty  dollars  was  raised  for 
me  in  a few  minutes.  On  the  boat  crowds 
gathered  around  to  hear  my  answers  to 
questions  put  by  some  one  of  the  passengers 
besides  some  money.  At  6 p.  nr,  June  22, 
we  reached  St.  Paul.  Our  coming  was 
known,  and  crowds  and  deafening  shouts 


DELIVERED  TO  THE  GOVERNOR. 


267 


from  the  people  greeted  the  approach  of  our 
boat.  A carriage  was  waiting,  and  we  were 
conducted  at  once  to  the  Fuller  House,  then 
the  leading  hotel  in  the  city.  I was  deliv- 
ered into  the  hands  of  the  landlady,  by  whom 
I was  carefully  provided  for,  and  every  want 
anticipated. 

At  10  o’clock  next  morning — Tuesday, 
June  23—1  was  formally  delivered  over  to 
the  governor,  at  his  room  in  the  Fuller 
House,  by  the  three  Indians  with  much  cere- 
mony. 

The  ample  reception-room  was  filled  with 
a select  company  of  distinguished  ladies  and 
gentlemen,  among  whom  were  Clias.  E.  Flan- 
drau,  U.  S.  Indian  agent;  Wm.  J.  Cullen,  su- 
perintendent of  Indian  affairs ; Fletcher  Wil- 
liams, now  secretary  of  the  Minnesota  His- 
torical Society;  Col.  L.  P.  Lee,  of  New 
Britain,  Ct. ; Mr.  and  Mrs.  Long,  of  the  Ful- 
ler House,  and  other  persons  of  note. 

After  the  Indians  had  shaken  hands  with 
the  governor,  Mazaintemani  addressed  him 
as  follows: 

“ Father : — We  have  come  to  the  white  settlement,  not 
of  our  own  accord,  but  at  the  wish  of  the  white  people. 
Our  father  sent  us  off  on  business;  we  have  got  through 
with  that  business,  and  have  come  to  meet  him  here. 

“The  American  people  are  a great  people — a strong 


268 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


nation;  and  if  they  wanted  to  could  kill  all  our  people, 
but  they  had  better  judgment,  and  permitted  the  Indians 
to  go  themselves,  and  hunt  up  the  poor  girl  who  was 
with  the  bad  Indians.  We  believed  when  we  left  our 
kindred  and  friends  that  we  would  be  killed  ourselves; 
but  notwithstanding  this  we  desired  to  show  our  love 
for  the  white  people.  Our  father  could  have  sent  troops 
after  Inkpaduta’s  band,  hut  that  would  have  created 
trouble,  and  many  innocent  people  would  have  been 
killed.  That  was  the  reason  we  desired  to  go  ourselves. 
We  have  been  among  the  white  people  a good  deal,  and 
have  been  assured  by  good  traders  that  the  whites  would 
always  punish  those  who  had  done  wrong.  Last  spring 
we  heard  of  the  troubles  about  Mankato,  and  we  were 
very  desirous  to  get  among  the  Indians  before  the  troops 
in  order  that  innocent  blood  might  not  he  shed. 

“The  Wapetons  and  Sissetons  made  a treaty  with  thp 
whites,  but  we  are  fearful  even  they  will  get  into  trouble. 
There  are  good  and  bad  men  everywhere — could  not 
point  to  any  nation  where  all  were  good.  Among  the 
Chippewas,  the  Sioux  of  Missouri,  and  the  red  half- 
breeds,  there  were  good  and  bad  men.  The  Wapetons 
and  Sissetons  had  sold  their  lands  to  the  Great  Father. 
He  had  pity  on  them  and  gave  them  a reserve  here  to 
live  upon;  but  they  were  not  well  treated  always.  In- 
dians had  dark  skins,  but  yet  had  five  fingers  and  two 
eyes,  and  therefore  wanted  to  he  as  much  respected  as 
the  whites.  We  want  to  become  as  industrious  and  as 
able  to  do  something  for  ourselves  as  the  whites  are. 
We  have  a church,  and  I attend  it  every  Sunday  and 
hear  good  advice.  We  want  good  counsel.  There  were 
bad  Indians,  but  we  desired  to  behave  well.  We  want 
this  known  and  considered  by  our  Great  Father  in 
Washington.  The  whites  told  us  to  stop  making  war 
and  lay  down  the  tomahawk.  The  advice  was  good  and 
we  have  followed  it,  and  now  our  women  can  plant  in 


DELIVERED  TO  THE  GOVERNOR. 


269 


peace.  We  wish  to  say  a word  in  reference  to  the  Yank- 
tons.  For  many  years  they  had  trouble  with  the  Red 
River  half-breeds.  We  told  them  not  to  fight  the  Red 
River  men  as  they  counted  themselves  as  Americans  and 
they  promised  us  they  would  not.  The  Yanktons  desired 
their  father  should  be  informed  of  their  determination 
and  that  the  Red  River  men  should  be  made  acquainted 
with  their  desire  for  peace. 

“Our  father,  the  agent,  desired  us  to  go  out  and  hunt 
this  poor  girl.  The  Great  Spirit  had  pity  on  her  and 
we  succeeded  in  finding  her.  You  see  the  girl  here  in 
the  power  of  the  white  people.  We  have  acted  accord- 
ing to  the  will  of  the  agent.  We  now  give  her  up  to  you, 
but  desire  to  shake  hands  with  her  before  leaving.” 

The  above  speech  was  addressed  to  Gov. 
Medary.  Upon  its  conclusion,  Agent  Flan- 
drau  desired  one  of  the  Indians  present  to 
give  an  account  of  the  journey  from  the  Yel- 
low Medicine  agency  to  the  camp  of  the 
Yanktons  where  I was  discovered.  In  accord- 
ance with  the  request,  Hotonhowashta,  or 
Beautiful  Voice,  addressed  the  agent  as  fol- 
lows : 

“ Father : — About  planting-time  you  came  up  and  we 
started  for  Inkpaduta’s  lodges.  Had  we  not  been  sent 
out  then  we  would  have  had  a great  yield.  Four  days 
after  we  left  Yellow  Medicine  we  came  to  the  place 
where  the  other  woman  was  killed.  We  took  blankets, 
wrapped  her  in  them,  and  buried  her.  In  two  days 
more  we  got  to  the  camp  of  the  Yanktons,  but  Inkpa- 
duta  had  got  there  twro  days  before  us.  When  we  arrived 
we  offered  everything  we  had  for  the  girl,  but  the  Yank- 
tons refused  the  first  time.  We  waited  four  days,  and 
the  Yanktons  were  divided  into  two  parties.  One  desired 
to  take  her  to  the  Missour1  and  surrender  her  to  the  mili- 


270 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


tary;  and  others  desired  to  bring  her  here.  They  were 
about  quarreling  when  the  braves  determined  to  sur- 
render her  to  us.  We  slept  six  nights  before  we  reached 
the  Yellow  Medicine.  We  found  you  was  not  there,  and 
we  followed  you  to  St.  Paul.  The  girl  is  yours  now. 
Our  conduct  shows  the  heart  of  the  Indian  toward  the 


Hotonhowashta,  or  Beautiful  Voice 
From  a Daguerreotype  taken  at  St.  Paul,  June  23,  1837. 

whites.  We  threw  away  our  lives  to  benefit  the  whites, 
in  Inkpaduta’s  camp;  but  the  Great  Spirit  had  pity  on 
us  and  preserved  us.  It  shows  that  the  Wapetons  are 
good  people.  First,  two  men  were  sent  out,  and  they 
brought  in  one  of  the  captives  (Mrs.  Marble),  and  other 
three  were  sent  out,  who  also  brought  in  one.” 

Major  Flandran  addressed  the  Indians  in 


DELIVERED  TO  THE  GOVERNOR. 


271 


response.  He  referred  to  the  excitement 
that  prevailed  among  the  whites  in  conse- 
quence of  the  Spirit  Lake  massacre,  and  to 
the  fact  that  it  was  laid  at  the  door  of  the 
entire  Sioux  nation.  It  was  for  this  reason, 
and  because  he  knew  the  AYapetons  were  loyal 
and  brave  that  he  asked  them  to  volunteer 
and  go  in  search  of  the  unfortunate  captives, 
in  order  that  they  might  establish  the  fact 
that  they  were  friendly  to  the  whites,  by 
rendering’  important  services.  He  knew  the 
Wapetons  so  well  that  he  was  satisfied  there 
would  be  no  difficulty  in  procuring  volun- 
teers. He  knew  the  expedition  would  suc- 
ceed, and  had  alwaj'S  predicted  so  to  the 
whites.  Major  Flandrau  concluded  his  re- 
marks by  addressing  the  Indians  as  follows : 

“You  have  gone  out  and  done  your  duty  well  and 
nobly,  and  are  entitled  to  the  gratitude  of  the  white  peo- 
ple. I am  glad  you  came  down  here  because  it  gave  you 
an  opportunity  to  see  the  Father  of  all  the  whites  in  the 
territory,  and  to  assure  him  of  your  love  for  the  whites. 
For  the  services  you  have  rendered  you  will  be  rewarded 
to  your  entire  satisfaction.  Your  Father  will  start  im- 
mediately on  a journey  to  Washington,  where  he  will 
see  your  Great  Father,  and  be  enabled  to  explain  your 
part  in  these  matters  personally  to  him.” 

Governor  Aledary  then  addressed  the  In- 
dians as  follows : 

“My  Red  Children:  I am  happy  to  meet  you  here  be- 


272 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


cause  you  have  been  performing  a worthy  and  humane 
act.  You  have  brought  us  hack  this  young  white  girl, 
who  was  taken  by  those  whose  conduct  you  disapprove 
of.  We  shall  endeavor  to  restore  her  to  the  few  friends 
and  relatives  she  has  left,  for  a greater  portion  of  them 
have  been  killed.  As  you  have  nobly  and  promptly 
risked  your  lives  in  behalf  of  this  white  woman,  we  hope 
all  good  whites  wiil  be  as  ready  to  succor  your  friends 
in  their  hour  of  need.  I hope  that  the  occasion  will  re- 
sult in  a renewal  of  the  friendship  of  whites  and  Indians, 
and  that  it  will  be  always  kept  alive.  I well  understood 
and  appreciated  the  danger  of  sending  a large  body  of 
soldiers,  unacquainted  with  your  country,  to  attempt 
the  rescue  of  the  women  taken  prisoners.  There  was 
danger  that  friendly  Indians  would  be  killed;  and  that 
in  the  end  more  harm  would  result  even  to  the  captives 
from  such  interference.  1 felt  that  Inkpaduta  and  his 
band  should  be  punished  for  their  crimes;  but  I believed, 
and  events  have  shown,  that  it  was  better,  in  order  to 
rescue  the  women,  to  send  you  out.  Major  Flandrau  and 
yourselves  deserve  the  thanks  of  the  people  of  Minnesota, 
and  of  the  entire  country,  for  your  prompt,  humane,  and 
wise  action.  Had  any  other  course  been  adopted  the 
lives  of  many  whites  and  friendly  Indians  would  have 
been  sacrificed  without  the  accomplishment  of  so  much 
good. 

“I  hope  the  friendly  Indians  will  hold  no  communica- 
tion whatever  with  Inkpaduta's  band.  They  are  villains 
and  murderers,  and  by  holding  communication  with 
them  you  would  get  yourselves  into  trouble  with  the 
whites.  I hope  there  will  he  a lasting  peace  between 
the  Indians  and  their  white  brethren  in  Minnesota. 

“I  will  convey  to  the  Great  Father  at  Washington  an 
account  of  the  good  deeds  you  have  performed,  and  will 
urge,  in  behalf  of  the  whites  of  this  territory,  that  all 
engagements  entered  into  with  you  shall  be  faithfully 


DELIVERED  TO  THE  GOVERNOR. 


273 


carried  out.  I will  say  to  him  that  you  desire  to  keep 
peace,  and  that  it  is  the  desire  of  the  Indians  adjoining 
you,  the  Yanktons,  that  peace  should  be  made  between 
them  and  the  Red  River  half-breeds,  and  harmony  and 
peace  and  industry  restored  along  the  borders  of  our 
territory.  These  things  I will  convey  to  the  Great  Fath- 
er. We  thank  you  for  restoring  the  white  woman  to 
us;  and,  if  ever  red  men,  women,  or  children  should  be 
placed  in  such  an  unfortunate  position,  we  hope  to  be 
able  to  treat  them  with  equal  humanity  and  kindness. 
In  the  name  of  humanity,  of  Christianity,  and  of  that 
church  you  say  you  attend,  and  those  precepts  and  coun- 
sels you  heed,  I again  return  you  our  thanks.  We  will 
take  her,  and  see  that  you  are  liberally  rewarded  for 
all  the  trouble  and  danger  you  have  subjected  yourselves 
to  in  serving  us.” 

The  remarks  of  the  governor  and  the  agent 
were  received  by  the  Indians  with  their  cus- 
tomary gravity  and  decorum.  The  usual 
“ho”  was  the  only  expression  elicited  during 
the  speeches. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  governor’s  re- 
marks, Major  Flandrau  again,  in  behalf  of 
Matowaken,  the  Yankton  chief,  presented  me 
with  the  war-cap,  of  which  I have  previously 
spoken. 

After  some  little  conversation  about  the 
pay  the  Indians  were  to  receive  for  their 
services,  they  shook  hands  with  me  and  took 
their  leave. 

I was  now  free  once  more.  No  longer  the 


274 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


slave  of  slaves  in  the  camp  of  the  Dakotas, 
but  a free  girl,  tenderly  cared  for,  in  a rich 
and  populous  city.  The  generous  people  of 
St.  Paul  contributed  $500  for  my  benefit  as 
they  had  previously  $1,000  for  Mrs.  Marble, 
which  we  both  deposited  in  one  of  the  St. 
Paul  banks  subject  to  our  order,  drawing 
interest  at  three  per  cent  a month.  But  in 
the  great  financial  crash  in  1857,  a few 
months  following,  this  bank  failed  and  we 
lost  every  dollar  of  our  money. 

At  2 o’clock  on  Tuesday,  June  23,  the  In- 
dians and  Agent  Flandrau  again  assembled 
in  the  governor’s  room  for  the  purpose  of 
arranging  with  the  former  for  the  payment 
of  the  ransom.  The  next  day  the  Indians, 
accompanied  by  their  agent  and  interpreter, 
left  St.  Paul  for  Yellow  Medicine  Agency. 

On  the  27th  of  June  Major  Flandrau  paid 
each  of  the  three  Indians  $400  for  their 
services  in  effecting  my  release  and  took  the 
following  voucher : 

“Mazaintemani, 

Hotonhowashta, 

Chetanmaza, 

“For  rescuing  Miss  Gardner  from  captivity  among 
Inkpaduta’s  band  of  Indians,  and  for  services  performed 
in  attempting  the  rescue  of  Mrs.  Noble  from  the  same 
Indians,  and  for  all  services  performed  by  them  in  said 
matter,  $1,200. 


DELIVERED  TO  THE  GOVERNOR. 


275 

“Received  at  Sioux  Agency,  June  27,  1857,  of  Samuel 
Medary,  Governor  of  Minnesota. 

Mazaintemani,  X mark. 

Hotonhowashta,  X mark. 

Chetanmaza,  X mark. 

“I  certify  that  the  above  account  is  correct  and  just, 
and  that  I have  actually,  this  27th  day  of  June,  1857, 
paid  the  amount  thereof. 

Charles  E.  Flan  dr  au. 

“We  witness  the  payment  of  said  money,  and  the  sig- 
nature of  said  Indians. 

A.  .1.  Campbell, 
Stewart  B.  Garvie, 

Interpreter." 

Over  three  thousand  dollars  were  expended 
by  the  territory  of  Minnesota  under  the  gov- 
ernor’s and  Agent  Flandrau’s  directions  in 
effecting  the  release  of  Mrs.  Marble  and 
myself. 

While  at  St.  Paul,  I learned  that  my  sister 
had  escaped,,  unharmed,  the  attack  on  Spring- 
field,  had  married,  and  was  living  somewhere 
in  Iowa. 

Wednesday,  June  24th,  in  company  with 
Governor  Medary  and  Col.  Lee,  I embarked 
on  the  steamer  Galena  for  Dubuque,  the 
governor  on  his  way  to  Washington  to  lay 
the  facts  of  the  massacre  before  the  govern- 
ment, and  to  ask  that  troops  might  be  sent 
to  punish  the  Indians  and  give  security  to 
the  settlers;  I in  search  of  my  sister,  my 


276 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


only  near  relative.  At  Dubuque  the  gov- 
ernor most  affectionately  bade  me  farewell 
and  I never  saw  him  again.  Many  years 
ago  he  passed  from  earth;  but  his  kind- 
ness, at  least  to  one,  has  never  been  forgot- 
ten. Scarcely  could  he  have  shown  more 
genuine  sympathy  had  he  been  my  own 
father.  He  even  invited  me  to  make  my 
home  in  his  family,  and  offered  to  adopt  me 
as  his  daughter,  a proposition  I should  have 
accepted,  had  I not  found  my  sister. 

After  an  eight  days’  journey  by  stage  I 
reached  Fort  Dodge,  where  I was  most  kindly 
welcomed  and  entertained  by  the  family  of 
Major  Williams.  Here  I learned  that  my 
sister,  now  Mrs.  William  Wilson,  was  living 
with  her  husband  at  Hampton,  Franklin 
county. 

I remained  in  the  family  of  Maj.  Williams 
until  my  brother-in-law  came  for  me.  We 
reached  my  sister  in  the  evening  of  July  5th. 
This  meeting  can  well  be  imagined.  Since 
last  we  met  how  much  sorrow  and  terror 
we  both  had  seen ! It  was  a sad  meeting,  for 
inevitably  the  dead  rose  up  before  us.  We 
had  parted  in  the  midst  of  a circle  of  loved 
ones.  We  met  here  as  two  torn,  bleeding 


DELIVERED  TO  THE  GOVERNOR. 


277 


lambs,  all  that  had  escaped  the  wolf’s  de- 
vouring jaws.  Twenty-eight  eventful  years 
have  passed  since  that  sorrowful  meeting 
with  my  sister,  years  that  have  brought  to 
each  of  us  much  of  toil,  care  and  sadness. 
We  then  realized  that  a dark  shadow  had 
fallen  upon  us;  but  out  of  this  we  hoped 
life’s  journey  would  bring  us,  and  the  sun- 
shine of  other  springs  revive  the  buds  that 
had  been  blasted  as  by  an  untimely  frost. 
All  this,  indeed,  might  have  been,  but  for  a 
more  subtle  and  relentless  foe,  which  annu- 
ally sends  to  premature  graves  one  hundred 
thousand  of  our  people,  while  it  enslaves 
and  tortures  tenfold  more. 

Here,  at  Hampton,  in  the  mysterious  order 
of  Providence,  it  was  my  sad  privilege  to  con- 
vey to  the  heart-stricken  husband,  parents, 
and  relatives  of  Mrs.  Thatcher  the  tender 
message  so  hastily  given  me,  as  she  was  about 
to  tread  that  fatal  bridge,  from  which  she 
landed  on  the  eternal  shore. 

Upou  bis-  return  to  his  home  in  Connecti- 
cut, Col.  Lee,  who  accompanied  Governor 
Medary  and  myself  to  Dubuque,  published 
an  account  of  the  massacre,  the  material  for 
which  was  obtained  from  the  author  of  this 


278 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


volume.  From  liis  pamphlet  I will  be  par- 
doned for  making  the  following  extracts: 

“It  is  no  easy  matter  for  us  who  have  never  seen 
death  in  his  most  savage  forms,  never  lived  in  scenes 
of  bloodshed,  never  suffered  from  privation  and  want, 
never  braved  the  rough-and-tumble  life  of  the  prairie,  or 
dared  the  war-whoop  and  scalping  knife,  realize  fully  the 
horrors  described  in  the  following  pages.  Had  they 
transpired  in  New  York  or  any  of  our  more  populous 
cities,  they  would  have  kindled  the  sympathies  of  the 
whole  nation,  and  excited  a world-wide  interest.  The 
daily  papers  would  have  trebled  their  circulation  while 
magnifying  every  incident  connected  with  the  “Horrible 
Tragedy.”  Every  act,  every  word,  every  look  of  the  sav- 
age perpetrators  of  such  outrages  would  be  reported  to 
thousands  of  eager  readers.  Social  circles  would  for 
weeks  talk  or  think  of  nothing  else.  The  streets,  the 
hotels,  the  saloons,  the  thoroughfares  of  business,  the 
steamboats,  rail-cars,  and  in  short  every  resort  of  the 
living  would  ring  with  the  interesting  gossip  relating 
to  the  barbarous  massacre.  Miss  Abbie  Gardner  would 
become  a heroine  of  the  most  enviable  notoriety.  Throngs 
would  press  to  behold  her  expressive  face;  crowds  would 
be  anxious  to  know  every  word  that  might  escape  from 
her  lips  for  months,  and  she,  with  all  her  relatives  and 
fellow-sufferers,  would  at  once  take  rank  among  the  his- 
torical characters  of  the  age.  Human  hearts  vibrate 
most  with  sympathy  when  near  the  exciting  cause  but, 
like  the  gently  rippling  waters  far  off  from  the  falling 
stone,  they  are  very  slightly  moved  by  the  troubles  of 
those  at  a distance. 

“Accordingly,  we  at  the  east  have  felt,  comparative- 
ly, but  little  sympathy  in  the  Spirit  Lake  Massacre, 
while  wrath  and  sympathy  have  lashed  the  hearts  of 
our  western  countrymen  with  a tempest  of  excitement, 


DELIVERED  TO  THE  GOVERNOR. 


279 


the  surging  swells  of  which  are  still  heard  moaning 
their  solemn  dirge.  Who  that  gazes  upon  Miss  Gardner’s 
well-formed  features,  sees  the  depths  of  her  eyes,  the 
character  and  strength  of  endurance  and  of  self-com- 
mand, and  yet  the  almost  enslaved  submissiveness,  the 
despairing  indifference  to  fate,  the  keen  suffering  and 
grief,  all  stamped  on  her  countenance,  and  shaded  by 
the  tawn  of  her  ruthless  captors,  can  read  the  soul- 
harrowing  tale  of  her  tortures,  without  a tear  of  sym- 
pathy for  the  afflicted  maiden,  and  an  unutterable  feel- 
ing of  indignation  against  her  foul  tormentors? 

“As  children,  we  have  all  read  with  exciting  interest 
the  story  of  the  attacks  of  the  Indians  on  the  early  set- 
tlers of  our  country.  We  have  felt  for  the  distracted 
family  of  Mr.  Williams,  of  Deerfield.  Massachusetts,  exe- 
crated the  barbarities  committed  by  the  Indians  upon 
Saratoga,  and  upon  the  early  settlers  in  Virginia,  wept 
over  the  bloody  murder  of  Miss  McCrea,  the  luckless  vic- 
tim of  Wyoming,  and  followed  with  tears  and  admira- 
tion the  fortunes  of  Daniel  Boone  and  his  brave  compan- 
ions in  Kentucky;  but  we  doubt  whether  among  all  these 
bloodier  tomahawks  ever  gleamed  than  those  which 
hewed  down  the  settlers  at  Spirit  Lake,  or  greater  forti- 
tude was  ever  exhibited  than  that  which  so  heroically 
shines  in  Miss  Abbie  Gardner. 

“ 'If  misfortune  comes  she  brings  along  the  bravest 
virtues.’ — Thompson. 

:J:  % H5 

“On  Wednesday,  June  24,  1857,  on  board  the  steamer 
Galena,  Miss  Gardner  embarked  in  company  of  Gov. 
Medary  and  Col.  Lee,  for  Dubuque,  Iowa,  on  her  way  in 
search  of  her  only  remaining  relative,  her  sister  Eliza, 
who  (it  will  be  remembered)  was  absent,  near  Fort 
Dodge  at  the  time  of  the  massacre,  and  thus  escaped.  On 
parting  with  his  young  and  interesting  charge  the  gov- 
ernor was  so  touched  with  her  subdued  grief,  and  the 


280 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


intolerable  trials  she  had  so  meekly  and  patiently  borne, 
that  his  eyes  filled  with  tears  in  which  the  others  pres- 
ent joined,  showing  much  sympathy  and  feeling  for  her. 
“ ‘No  radiant  pearls,  which  crested  Fortune  wears, 

No  gem  that  twinkling  hangs  from  Beauty’s  ears; 

Not  the  bright  stars,  which  Night’s  blue  arch  adorn; 
Nor  radiant  Sun,  that  gilds  the  vernal  Morn; 

Shines  with  such  luster  as  the  tear  that  flows 
Down  virtue’s  manly  cheek  for  others’  woes.’ 

* * % **  * * ❖ * 

“Col.  Lee,  at  the  request  of  the  governor,  very  gladly 
undertook  the  escort  of  the  released  captive  from  Dubu- 
que to  Fort  Dodge.  The  governor’s  parting  charge  was 
that  if  her  only  surviving  sister  could  not  be  found,  and 
no  other  provision  made  for  her,  Col.  Lee  should  take 
her  to  Columbus,  Ohio,  where  the  governor’s  family  re- 
side, and  commit  her  to  the  care  of  Mrs.  Medary,  who 
would  adopt  her  and  educate  her  as  her  own.  Through 
this  whole  affair  the  governor  acted  with  a manliness 
and  discretion  as  rare  as  they  are  admirable. 

“During  this  agreeable  trip.  Col.  Lee  enjoyed  the  inter- 
esting society  of  Miss  Gardner  for  eight  days  before  ar- 
riving at  Fort  Dodge.  First  to  him  of  all  the  whites 
she  had  seen  since  her  release,  she  told  the  details  of  her 
wonderful  adventures,  as  they  have  been  narrated  in 
these  pages. 

“While  in  Dubuque  they  had  been  entertained  very 
hospitably  by  a private  family,  where  an  intelligent  and 
well  educated  young  lady  was  visiting;  she  kindly  wrote 
out  for  Col.  Lee  the  following  description  of  Miss  Gard- 
ner as  she  appeared  at  that  time:  ‘For  a girl  of  her 
years.  Miss  Gardner  is  rather  tall  and  slender,  though 
with  a look  of  health  and  endurance.  Her  manners  are 
quiet  and  pleasing,  and  her  face,  though  so  deeply 
browned  from  her  long  continued  exposure,  has  a sub- 
dued and  pensive  expression,  sufficiently  attesting  the 


DELIVERED  TO  THE  GOVERNOR. 


281 


suffering  she  has  passed  through.  She  has  evidently 
great  amiability  of  disposition,  and  to  this  she  doubtless 
owes  not  only  her  life,  but  her  exemption  from  many  of 
the  cruelties  to  which  Mrs.  Noble,  and  those  who  evinced 
more  spirit,  were  constantly  subjected.  She  seems,  even 
now,  to  entertain  no  feelings  of  wrong,  but  only  of  deep 
thankfulness  that  she  has  been  rescued  from  that  bond- 
age, in  wrhich  she  had  looked  forward  to  death  as  the 
only  release,  and  as  we  might  suppose,  longed  for  its 
coming.  She  speaks  of  her  own  suffering  with  a calm- 
ness amounting  to  indifference  when  compared  with  the 
depth  of  feeling  she  evinces  when  the  dreadful  fate  of 
her  family  is  alluded  to,  and  it  is  then  her  woman's 
heart  is  more  manifest  than  in  speaking  of  any  personal 
abuse  she  has  received.  Her  complexion  is  naturally 
light,  with  soft  blue  eyes  and  brown  hair,  but  the  barbar- 
ous manner  in  which  the  squawks  were  accustomed  to 
dressing  it  was  in  accordance  with  our  ideas  neither  of 
cleanliness  nor  beauty.  They  bestowed  an  abundance  of 
oil  from  any  animal  they  happened  to  have  killed,  and 
then  braided  it  closely,  allowing  it  to  remain  for  days 
in  this  filthy  condition,  with  the  full  force  of  the  sun’s 
rays  burning  it  into  her  head,  for  she  wore  no  protec- 
tion over  her  head  during  the  whole  of  her  wanderings.’ 

“On  arriving  at  Fort  Dodge  with  his  ward  Col.  Lee 
left  her  under  the  care  of  Major  W.  Williams.  The 
major  promised  to  provide  her  as  early  a passage  as 
possible  to  her  sister  when  found.  In  St.  Paul  Miss 
Gardner  had  heard  a rumor  that  her  sister  had  married, 
and  had  sent  messengers  to  Minnesota  to  seek  for  her. 
But  not  until  after  her  arrival  at  Fort  Dodge  could  she 
learn  where  her  sister  had  settled,  nor  whom  she  had 
married.  After  leaving  her  with  Major  Williams  in 
Fort  Dodge,  Col.  Lee  learned  at  Iowa  Falls,  on  his  re- 
turn toward  Dubuque  that  the  object  of  their  search 
(Miss  Abbie's  sister)  had  married  Mr.  Wilson  and  wras 


282 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


living  at  Hampton,  in  Franklin  county,  Iowa.  The  colo- 
nel immediately  wrote  to  Maj.  Williams,  and  also  to  Mr. 
Wilson,  informing  the  latter  of  Miss  Gardner’s  release 
and  stay  at  Fort  Dodge,  and  the  former  of  his  discovery.” 


Looking  Southeast  from  Stevens  Tower 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


SINCE  THE  CAPTIVITY. 

Marriage — Visit  Spirit  Lake — Names  of  Early  Settlers — • 
Indian  Excitement — Become  Resident  of  Bremer  and 
Butler  Counties,  Iowa — Birth  of  Son— Move  to  Mis- 
souri— Lose  Household  Effects  by  Fire — Remove  to 
Kansas  — Back  to  Iowa  — - Birth  of  second  Son  — 
Another  Fire — Visit  the  Scenes  of  Childhood — Loss  of 
Health — Birth  and  Death  of  third  Child — Visit  St. 
Paul. 


MONGr  the  many  relatives  of  Mes- 
dames  Noble  and  Tliatelier  resid- 
ing at  Hampton,  was  a cousin,  a 
young  man  by  the  name  of  Casville 
Sharp,  with  whom  I naturally  soon  became 
acquainted.  The  acquaintance  rapidly  be- 
came more  intimate,  and  on  the  16th  of  Au- 
gust, 1857,  we  were  married. 

Some  eighteen  months  afterwards,  in 
company  with  my  husband,  I visited  the 


284 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


lakes,  the  scene  of  my  anguish  and  unutter- 
able sorrow.  Not  even  the  desolation  Ink- 
paduta  had  wrought  could  deter  people  from 
seeking  homes  in  this  charming  country. 
Already  the  tide  of  immigration  was  pouring 
in.  As  early  as  the  15th  of  April,  1857 — 
only  a month  after  my  capture,  J.  S.  Pres- 
cott and  W.  B.  Brown  arrived,  Prescott 
taking  possession  of  my  father’s  home  and 
claim. 

Prominent  among  those  who  came  in 
early  after  the  massacre  to  establish  homes 
may  be  mentioned,  Henry  Barkman,  0.  C. 
Howe,  B.  F.  Parmenter,  R.  N.  Wheelock,  C. 
F.  Hill,  R.  Kingman,  A.  Kingman,  Geo.  E. 
Spencer  (since  U.  S.  senator  from  Alabama), 
his  brother,  Gustave  Spencer,  M.  A.  Blanch- 
ard, S.  W.  Foreman,  A.  Arthur,  Dr.  Hunter, 
S.  Thornton,  E.  Parmer,  R.  A.  Smith,  his 
father  and  brother,  Milton.  Howe,  Wheelock 
and  Parmenter  (as  stated  in  a previous 
chapter),  had  located  prior  to  the  massa- 
cre and  were  among  the  first  to  discover 
the  fact,  and  they  assisted  in  burying  the 
dead. 

My  object  in  going  to  the  lakes  was  to 
visit  the  graves  of  those  so  dear  to  me,  to 
add  some  tribute  of  affection;  and  also  to  se- 


SINCE  THE  CAPTIVITY. 


285 


cure,  if  possible,  some  compensation  for  the 
property,  and  pre-emption  claim,  of  my 
father,  of  which  possession  had  been  taken 
by  Mr.  Prescott.  After  some  delay,  I se- 
cured a small  amount,  not  so  much  as  the 
personal  property  left  by  the  Indians  was 
worth,  or  the  improvements  made,  or  the 
value  of  the  choice  location;  not  so  much,  in 
fact,  as  the  old  log  house  would  be  worth  to 
me  to-day;  but  it  was  all  Mr.  Prescott  was 
willing  to  pay,  and  so'  it  was  all  I could  get. 

While  we  were  there,  an  intense  excitement 
was  raised  on  account  of  the  reports  of  the 
presence  of  hostile  Indians  in  the  vicinity. 
One  man  came  in  and  reported  that  he  had 
been  shot  at  by  an  Indian.  The  next  day 
a small  party  of  Indians  was  discovered  ap- 
proaching the  town.  They  were  halted  a 
short  distance  from  the  place,  and  I went 
out  to  see  if  they  belonged  to  Inkpaduta’s 
band.  Had  I recognized  any  of  them  the 
citizens  stood  ready  to  shoot  them  down. 
As  they  were  not  the  marauders,  they  were 
allowed  to  depart;  but  they  were  not  per- 
mitted to  enter  the  town,  as  they  were  be- 
lieved to  be  spies  trying  to  find  out  the  situa- 
tion of  the  settlers. 

United  States  soldiers  had  been  ordered 
to  the  lake  to  give  security  to  the  settle- 


286 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


ment  for  the  winter,  and  were  expected  soon. 
In  the  meantime,  the  citizens  stood  guard  at 
night,  and  for  days  nothing  was  thought  of, 
or  talked  of,  but  the  Indians.  With  my  own 
terrible  experience  yet  so  fresh  in  memory, 
or  so  vividly  recalled  by  the  present  sur- 
roundings, this  excitement  was  unutterably 
dreadful,  and  it  was  with  a sense  of  great 
relief  that  I left  the  place  where  I had  wit- 
nessed such  bitter  scenes  of  agony  and 
bloodshed,  and  where  I was  living  in  fear  of 
seeing  them  repeated  upon  myself  and  those 
around  me. 

Returning  again  to  Hampton,  we  passed 
on  to  Bremer  county,  where  my  husband 
owned  land,  and  where  his  parents  resided. 
Here,  in  1859,  came  to  our  home  a darling 
baby  boy,  whom  I called  Albert,  for  my  sis- 
ter’s Albert,  who  was  torn  from  my  arms  on 
that  memorable  day  of  the  massacre. 

Most  of  the  time  since,  I have  been  a resi- 
dent of  Iowa.  Twice  we  removed  to  Grundy 
county,  Missouri.  The  first  time  we  re- 
mained only  a few  weeks,  the  second  time 
a year.  This  time  it  was  our  misfortune  to 
be  burned  out  of  house  and  home.  As  we 
were  away  when  it  burned  we  lost  all  the 
house  contained,  including  not  only  much 


SINCE  THE  CAPTIVITY. 


287 


valuable  property,  but  also  the  beautiful  war- 
cap,  the  relic  of  my  captivity. 

Soon  afterward  we  moved  to  Kansas,  ar- 
riving there  just  at  the  time  of  the  great 
drouth  of  1860.  This  drouth  was  so  severe 
that  on  the  4th  of  July  the  corn  standing  in 
the  field  was  as  dry  as  tinder  and  the  leaves 
would  break  into  pieces  in  the  hands.  The 
grass  was,  to  all  appearances,  dead,  and 
would  crack  under  the  feet  as  one  walked. 
The  wind  blew  steadily  from  the  south,  and 
seemed  like  the  air  from  an  oven.  We  were 
compelled  to  remain  in  the  house  and  to 
close  the  doors  and  windows,  to  protect  our- 
selves from  the  scalding  breath  of  this 
American  sirocco. 

Great  was  our  disappointment  after  jour- 
neying so  far  to  be  obliged  to  leave  Kansas 
at  the  end  of  one  week.  However,  to  us  at 
least,  considerable  as  was  the  expense  of  the 
journey,  the  drouth  was  doubtless  a blessing 
in  disguise,  as  it  drove  us  back  to  Iowa  just 
in  time  to  escape  the  ravages  of  war  that  for 
four  years  swept  over  that  part  of  the  state. 

In  1862  I was  blessed  with  the  second  son. 
This  one  we  called  Allen.  He  and  Albert  are 
both  now  in  the  employ  of  the  M.  & St.  Louis 
railway  company.  From  Bremer  county  we 


288 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


removed  to  Shell  Rock,  in  Butler  county, 
where,  in  1870,  it  was  again  our  misfortune 
to  lose  all  our  household  effects  by  fire.  This 
time,  as  before,  we  were  away  from  home, 
and  nothing  was  saved.  In  1871  little  Min- 
nie came,  but  her  mission  on  earth  was  soon 
accomplished,  and  her  short  life  was  over  in 
eighteen  months.  This  sorrow  was  to  me  the 
greatest  since  my  captivity. 

In  1876  I went  East,  accompanied  by  my 
son,  Allen,  spending  some  six  months  in  the 
state  of  New  York,  and  about  the  same  time 
in  Pennsylvania,  visiting  among  places  of  in- 
terest many  of  the  spots  dear  to  my  child- 
hood. Pleasant  it  was  to  linger  amid  the 
scenes  of  earlier  years;  and  yet  how  sad! 

Rev.  F.  M.  Smith,  my  mother’s  brother, 
was  pastor  of  the  M.  E.  church  at  Green- 
wood, our  former  home.  The  stone  school- 
house  in  which  I first  attended  school,  and 
around  which  I played,  stood  just  across  the 
stream  from  this  church.  The  old  school- 
house  had  been  replaced  by  another,  of  like 
material,  but  larger  and  better.  My  uncle’s 
dwelling  was  only  a few  rods  away,  and  from 
his  door  I could  see  the  children  at  play,  as 
others  and  myself  had  played,  more  than 
twenty  years  before.  I could  not  but  think 


SINCE  THE  CAPTIVITY. 


683 


of  my  own  liappy  life  when  I played  on  that 
same  ground,  and  contrasted  it  with  the 
years  of  suffering  and  sorrow  that  had  fol- 
lowed. I thought  of  the  time  when  we  dwelt 
there  an  unbroken  family,  and  the  sad  fate 
that  befell  ns  by  exchanging  our  home  here 
for  one  of  hardships  and  privations  on  the 
extreme  frontier.  How  could  I suppress  a 
sigh  or  help  but  wish  that  we  had  been  con- 
tent with  our  home  in  the  Empire  state. 

Among  those  whom  I visited  was  Mrs. 
Lydia  Ersley,  my  first  teacher  and  ever- 
remembered  friend.  Many  other  places  and 
persons,  dear  to  me,  I was  not  permitted  to 
visit  on  account  of  ill  health. 

Never  have  I recovered  from  the  injuries 
inflicted  upon  me  while  a captive  among  the 
Indians.  Instead  of  outgrowing  them,  as  I 
hoped  to,  they  have  grown  upon  me  as  the 
years  went  by,  and  utterly  undermined  my 
health.  For  fourteen  years  I have  been  an 
invalid  confined  to  my  room;  often,  for 
months  at  a time,  perfectly  helpless.  For 
nearly  three  years  I was  under  the  personal 
care  of  W.  H.  Pettit,  M.  D.,  of  Cedar  Falls, 
Iowa,  and  it  is  due  to  his  skillful  treatment 
that  I have  so  far  recovered  my  health,  as  to 
be  able  to  prepare  this  volume.  But  for  the 


290 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


failure  of  my  health  this  work  would  doubt- 
less have  been  given  to  the  world  years  ago ; 
but  perhaps  the  delay  is  more  than  compen- 
sated for  by  greater  accuracy  in  detail. 

Many  of  the  publications  I have  read, 
touching  the  events  recorded  in  this  history, 
are  so  inaccurate  and  unreliable  that  I have 
been  constrained,  on  this  account,  to  give  to 
the  public  the  facts  as  I know  them  to  be. 

In  1883  I visited  St.  Paul,  where  I had  not 
been  since  that  memorable  visit  twenty-six 
years  before,  when  1 was  brought  there  un- 
der Indian  escort,  still  held  in  their  custody 
till  the  price  of  my  ransom  should  be  paid. 

One  object  of  my  last  visit  was  to  gather 
material  for  this  volume.  In  this  I was  most 
successful,  as  every  facility  was  offered  me. 
Judge  Flandrau  put  into  my  hands  all  his 
private  papers  that  would  throw  any  light 
upon  this  subject.  I also  had  access  to  all 
the  documents  in  possession  of  the  State 
Historical  Society,  which  are  very  full  and 
complete.  The  old  capitol  had  fallen  a 
victim  to  the  flames;  and  many  valuable 
records  were  destroyed,  but,  fortunately  for 
me,  those  pertaining  to  this  history  had  es- 
caped. 


SINCE  THE  CAPTIVITY. 


291 


Among  the  relics  shown  me  at  the  capitol 
was  the  scalp  of  Little  Crow,  the  great  Sioux 
chief,  who  claimed  to  have  punished  Inkpa- 
duta’s  hand,  and  who  originated,  and  led  in, 
the  scheme  to  massacre  all  the  whites  in  the 
valley  of  Minnesota.  As  I turned  over  the 
scalp,  it  was  a satisfaction  to  know  that  he 
could  never  again  lead  his  warriors  on  to 
murderous  deeds.  Had  Inkpaduta’s  scalp 
been  taken,  the  Minnesota  massacre  of  1862 
might  have  been  averted. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


RETRIBUTION. 


Inkpaduta  on  Yellow  Medicine — Expedition  fitted  up  to 
find  and  punish  him — Reach  the  Camp — Roaring 
Cloud  runs — He  is  shot  and  killed — His  Squaw  taken 
Captive — Expedition  of  Indians  sent  after  the  others 
— Three  killed  and  three  taken  Captive— Trouble 
about  Payment — Matter  dropped — Little  Crow’s 

Treachery  — Minnesota  Massacre  — Eight  Hundred 
Whites  Murdered. 


BOUT  the  time  I reached  Hampton, 
in  1857,  Maj.  Flandrau  received 
the  startling  news  that  Inkpaduta 
and  several  of  his  hand  were  on 
the  Yellow  Medicine,  not  far  from  the  agency. 
The  major  went  to  Fort  Ridgely  to  consult 
with  Col.  Alexander  as  to  what  ought  to  be 
done,  and  how  to  do  it.  They  agreed  that 
something  ought  to  be  done,  to  punish  the 
reckless  marauders.  A lieutenant  and  eight- 


RETRIBUTION. 


293 


een  men  were  detailed  to  co-operate  with 
Maj.  Flandrau.  This  work  fell  to  the  lot  of 
Lieut.  Murray,  of  Capt.  Bee’s  company — 
the  same  who  had  made  the  terrible  winter 
campaign  to  Springfield,  and  who  had  once 
been  so  near  Inkpaduta  and  his  desperadoes. 

He  marched  his  men  up  to  Redwood 
agency,  a distance  of  thirteen  miles,  where 
he  arrived  about  5 p.  m.  Here  the  major 
had  wagons  to  transport  them  to  the  Yellow 
Medicine,  thirty  miles  farther.  The  major 
had  also  raised  a squad  of  volunteers  to 
accompany  the  soldiers. 

Several  young  men  were  visiting  at  the 
agency  at  the  time  who  joined  the  expedi- 
tion. Among  them  was  a son  of  Prof.  Morse 
(inventor  of  the  telegraph),  who  had  been  in 
the  military  school  at  West  Point.  There 
were  in  the  company  three  brothers  by  the 
name  of  Campbell,  James  Maynaer,  who 
afterward  fell  leading  a company  in  the  war 
to  put  down  the  rebellion,  Charles  Jenny,  who 
had  been  a great  traveler,  and  some  half 
dozen  more  whites  and  half-breeds.  It  was 
arranged  to  have  a guide  meet  them  to  con- 
duct them  to  the  place  where  Inkpaduta ’s 
men  were  supposed  to  be.  With  these  prep- 
arations they  set  out  about  dark. 

The  Redwood  and  Yellow  Medicine  enter 


294 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


the  Minnesota  from  the  west,  flowing  in 
nearly  parallel  lines,  with  a distance  of 
twenty  miles  between  them.  The  country 
between  is  a level  prairie  with  a conspicuous 
butte,  or  elevation,  about  half  way  from  river 
to  river.  This  butte  is  renowned  for  being 
the  place  of  a great  four  days’  battle  between 
the  Sioux  and  Chippewas.  The  rifle-pits 
made  by  the  Sioux  were  still  well  defined  a 
few  years  ago,  and  probably  are  at  this  time. 
From  the  top  of  this  hill,  the  timber  on  both 
rivers  is  distinctly  visible. 

When  the  expedition  reached  this  butte, 
on  the  summit  sat  John  Other  Day,  whom 
Joseph  Brown  had  sent  as  guide  to  the  camp 
of  Inkpaduta.  It  will  be  remembered  that 
this  guide  was  one  of  the  party  that  rescued 
me.  He  was  sitting,  pipe  in  his  mouth,  and, 
Indian  like,  showed  not  the  slightest  sign  of 
interest  or  recognition,  but  waited  to  be 
spoken  to. 

He  stated  that  there  were  some  of  Inkpa- 
duta’s  men  on  the  Yellow  Medicine,  how 
many  he  did  not  know ; but  could  point 
out  their  camp.  This  he  described  as  com- 
posed of  six  tepees,  standing  aloof  from  all 
the  others,  and  up  the  river  some  five  miles 
from  the  agency.  When  asked  how  they 


RETRIBUTION. 


295 


could  distinguish  Inkpaduta’s  men  from  the 
others,  he  replied:  “You  charge  on  the 
camp.  When  they  see  the  soldiers  they  will 
know  what  they  are  after.  Inkpaduta’s  peo- 
ple will  either  run  or  show  fight.  The  others 
will  remain  quiet.” 

Joe  Campbell,  the  interpreter,  approved 
the  wisdom  of  the  advice.  The  officers  de- 
cided to  capture  or  kill  any  who  fled,  and 
take  the  chances  of  their  being  the  right  ones. 
With  this  arrangement  they  moved  forward, 
piloted  by  Other  Day.  They  reached  the 
river,  where  they  were  to  cross,  just  in  the 
gray  of  the  morning.  The  camp  they  sought 
was  in  sight  on  a high  plateau,  north  of  the 
river,  and  about  a mile  above  the  ford.  The 
utmost  caution  had  been  observed,  even  be- 
fore they  reached  the  river,  by  creeping  along 
and  keeping  a knoll  of  the  prairie  between 
them  and  the  camp.  The  alertness  and  skill 
with  which  Other  Day  led  the  expedition,  and 
his  snake-like  movements,  were  marvelous. 
No  panther  ever  stole  upon  its  prey  with 
more  deadly  silence  and  certainty.  The  river 
was  about  a quarter  of  a mile  from  the  camp, 
and  forty  feet  below,  with  a precipitous  bank, 
which  was  lined  with  a thick  growth  of  wil- 


296 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


low.  It  was  evident  that  if  tlie  Indians  ran 
they  would  make  for  the  river. 

Lieut.  Murray  commanded  the  infantry 
while  the  cavalry  was  under  direction  of 
Maj.  Flandrau.  The  plan  of  operations 
was  as  follows : the  infantry  were  to  charge, 
at  double  quick,  up  along  the  river,  and  en- 
deavor to  cut  off  a retreat  to  the  cover  of  the 
bank;  while  the  cavalry  were  to  keep  to  the 
right  and  so  surround  the  camp.  When  all 
was  ready,  the  word  of  command  was  given, 
and  off  they  started.  The  night  had  been 
sultry,  and  the  tepees  were  rolled  up  from 
the  bottom  for  ventilation,  thus  giving  those 
within  an  opportunity  to  observe  wliat  was 
going  on  without. 

A dozen  horsemen  furiously  galloping  to- 
ward one  side  of  the  camp,  and  fifteen  or 
twenty  soldiers  charging  at  double  quick  to- 
ward the  other  side,  could  not  remain  long 
unnoticed.  When  they  were  within  about 
half  a mile  of  the  camp,  an  Indian,  holding 
a squaw  by  the  hand,  sprang  from  one  of  the 
tepees  and  darted,  like  an  antelope,  in  the 
direction  of  the  river.  Other  Day  and  Camp- 
bell at  once  shouted  “That’s  our  man!”  and 
rifles  began  to  crack.  The  soldiers  opened 
on  him  at  long  range,  as  they  were  some- 


RETRIBUTION. 


297 


what  in  the  Tear,  and  several  shots  were  fired 
by  the  mounted  men.  Whether  he  was  hit 
or  not  no  one  knew,  except  from  the  fact  that 
he  hounded  forward  the  faster.  He  had  a 
double-barreled  shot  gun  in  his  hand,  but 
did  not  stop  to  use  it  until  he  reached  cover. 
Here  he  could  not  be  seen  but  had  a full  view 
of  his  pursuers. 

The  situation  was  critical.  Every  moment 
a fatal  shot  was  expected.  He  fired  four 
times,  one  bullet  striking  the  cartridge-box 
of  one  of  the  soldiers  (which  he  had  drawn 
to  his  left  side  for  convenience  in  loading), 
turning  it  inside  out,  and  destroying  all  his 
ammunition.  The  other  shots  missed.  At 
each  discharge  of  his  gun,  a volley  was  fired 
at  the  point  where  the  flash  was  seen.  He 
was  soon  riddled  with  bullets,  and  as  no  more 
shots  came  a soldier  rushed  forward  and  fin- 
ished the  work  with  a thrust  of  his  bayonet. 
So  fell  Roaring  Cloud,  son  of  Inkpaduta.  His 
two  companions  were  thought  to  have  fled  to 
the  haunts  of  the  old  chief. 

The  soldiers  captured  the  squaw,  put  her 
in  one  of  the  wagons  brought  to  convey  the 
soldiers,  and  started  down  the  river  for  the 
agency.  Their  object  in  taking  the  squaw 
was  to  learn  who  the  Indian  was  that  had 


298 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


been  killed,  and  to  get  any  other  desirable 
information;  but  they  had  not  counted  the 
cost  of  making  her  a prisoner,  as  events  soon 
showed. 

Three  members  of  Inkpaduta’s  band  had 
evidently  come  *to  the  vicinity  of  the  agency 
hoping  to  share  in  the  annuities  soon  to  be 
dispensed  by  government;  but  while  look- 
ing after  rations  one,  at  least,  had  thoughts 
of  love.  This  was  Inkpaduta,  junior,  son  of 
the  old  chief,  and  Mrs.  Noble’s  murderer, 
one  of  the  worst  of  the  band.  Having  tri- 
umphed in  war,  he  must  now  try  his  skill  in 
love,  where  he  seems  to  have  met  with 
equal  success;  perhaps  successful  because 
of  his  bloody  deeds.  Nor,  if  so,  would  this 
be  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  the  world 
that  sacrifices  to  the  god  of  war  seemed  to 
please  the  gentle  goddess  of  love.  But  hav- 
ing slain  his  hecatombs  upon  the  altar  of 
Mars,  he  now  lays,  not  only  his  heart,  but 
unwittingly  his  head,  upon  the  altar  of  Ve- 
nus. Available  and  attractive  brides  seemed 
to  have  been  wanting  in  his  own  band,  nor 
would  one  of  the  artless  maidens  in  the 
Yankton  encampment,  though  arrayed  in 
all  the  simplicity  of  nature,  meet  the  demand 
of  this  prospective  chieftain.  He  must  have 


RETRIBUTION. 


299 


a maiden  who  was  a ward  of  the  United 
States,  and  had  learned  some  of  the  blandish- 
ments of  civilization.  So  he  woos  and  wins  a 
bride  from  among  the  annuity  Indians  at 
Yellow  Medicine  Agency. 

The  making  prisoner  of  this  fair  young- 
widow  seemed  to  have  touched  the  hearts  of 
the  Yellow  Medicine  braves,  even  more  than 
the  sudden  “taking-off”  of  her  illustrious 
husband.  In  going  down  to  the  agency,  the 
expedition  passed  through  the  camp  of  some 
ten  thousand  Indians.  Here  they  found  they 
had  stirred  up  a hornet’s  nest.  The  excite- 
ment was  awful.  The  squaws  howled  as  only 
squaws  can  howl.  The  warriors,  naked, 
painted  and  ready,  armed  for  a fight,  scowled, 
frowned,  and  swarmed  on  ever  side,  like  an 
infuriated  swarm  of  bees.  A single  shot 
from  either  party  would  have  been  as  a spark 
of  fire  in  a magazine,  and  the  little  band 
would  have  shared  a fate  like  that  which  in 
later  years  overtook  Custer  and  his  men. 
Fortunately  no  collision  occurred  and  they 
reached  the  agency  in  safety.  Here  they  took 
possession  of  a log  house,  and  awaited  re- 
sults, determined  to  fight  if  need  be  while  a 
man  could  lift  a weapon. 

The  Indians  brought  up  the  dead  body  and 


300  _ _ THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 

held  a long’  council  over  it.  Many  speeches 
were  made  similar  in  their  object  to  that 
made  by  Mark  Anthony  over  the  dead  body 
of  Caesar,  but  either  there  was  no  “plain, 
blunt  man”  with  the  skill  of  Anthony  among 
them,  or  else  a wholesome  fear  of  the  prox- 
imity of  reinforcements  of  soldiers  restrained 
them. 

Within  the  little  fort  were  fifty  determined 
men,  well  organized,  with  Charles  Jenny  and 
young  Morse  acting  as  lieutenants.  Had  an 
attack  been  made  there  would  have  been  more 
than  one  dead  Indian  outside.  After  several 
days  spent  in  sleepless  anxiety,  they  were  re- 
inforced by  the  arrival  of  Maj.  Sherman,  with 
the  famous  Buena  Vista  battery,  who  had 
been  ordered  up  from  Fort  Snell ing  to  at- 
tend the  payment  of  the  annuities.  Sherman 
had  sixty  men  with  him,  which  made  the  lit- 
tle fort  a pretty  strong  garrison,  and  with  the 
artillery  rendered  the  situation  quite  safe. 
They  were,  however,  finally  and  effectually 
relieved  by  several  companies  of  soldiers  un- 
der Major  Patton,  who  was  on  his  way  to 
Fort  Ridgely  from  some  post  on  the  Mis- 
souri, and  whose  coming  was  most  opportune. 

The  government  required  of  the  Sioux  the 
delivery  of  Inkpaduta  and  his  band,  as  the 


RETRIBUTION 


301 


condition  of  tlie  payment  of  the  annuities. 
This  the  Indians  considered  as  a great  wrong 
visited  upon  the  innocent,  for  the  crime  of 
the  guilty.  Notwithstanding,  Maj.  Flandrau 
succeeded  in  organizing  a company  of  war- 
riors, from  each  of  the  different  hands  of  the 
annuity  Sioux,  under  the  chieftainship  of 
Little  Crow,  numbering  in  all  one  hundred 
and  six,  besides  four  half-breeds.  The  ex- 
pedition left  Fellow  Medicine  July  22,  going 
out  after  Inkpaduta.  After  an  absence  of 
thirteen  days,  they  returned,  claiming  that 
they  had  killed  three  of  his  hand,  wounded 
one  and  taken  two  squaws  and  one  papoose 
prisoners. 

In  a council  held  at  Yellow  Medicine,  in 
August,  1857,  by  the  Sisseton  and  Wapeton 
bands  of  Sioux,  one  of  their  speakers,  Ma- 
zaintemani,  said: 

“The  soldiers  have  appointed  me  to  speak  for  them. 
The  men  who  killed  the  white  people  did  not  belong  to 
us,  and  we  did  not  expect  to  be  called  to  account  for  the 
people  of  another  band.  We  have  always  tried  to  do  as 
our  Great  Father  tells  us.  One  of  our  young  men 
brought  in  a captive  woman.  I went  out  and  brought  in 
another.  The  soldiers  came  up  here,  and  our  men  as- 
sisted them  to  kill  one  of  Inkpaduta’s  sons  at  this  place. 
Then  you  (Supt.  Cullen)  spoke  of  our  soldiers  going 
after  the  rest  Wakeaska  (White  Lodge)  said  he  would 
go,  and  the  rest  of  us  followed.  The  lower  Indians  did 


302 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


not  get  up  the  war-party  for  you;  it  was  our  Indians, 
the  Wapetons  and  Sissetons. 

“The  soldiers,  here,  say  they  were  told  by  you  that  a 
thousand  dollars  would  be  paid  for  killing  each  of  the 
murderers.  Our  Great  Father  does  not  expect  us  to  do 
these  things  without  money.  I suppose  it  is  for  that, 
the  special  agent  (Maj.  Pritchette)  is  come  up.  We,  with 
the  men  who  went  out,  want  to  be  paid  for  what  we 
have  done.  Three  men  were  killed  as  we  know.  All  of 
us  want  our  money  very  much.  We  have  not  seen  our 
Great  Father,  hut  we  have  heard  a great  deal  from 
him,  and  have  always  tried  to  do  as  he  told  us.  A man 
of  another  band  has  done  wrong  and  we  are  to  suffer 
for  it.  Our  old  women  and  children  are  hungry  for 
this.  I have  seen  $10,000  sent  here  to  pay  for  our  going 
out.  I wish  our  soldiers  were  paid  for  it.  I suppose 
our  Great  Father  has  more  money  than  this.” 

Supt.  Cullen  replied  to  a part  of  this 
speech  as  follows: 

“The  money  that  man  saw  was  the  annuity  moneys.  I 
have  never  promised  a thousand  dollars  a head,  or  any 
other  sum.  I have  never  made  an  offer  for  the  head 
of  any  man.  I was  willing  to  pay  a thousand  dollars, 
out  of  my  own  pocket,  to  the  Indians,  if  they  went  and 
did  as  their  Great  Father  desired.  I know  what  I say, 
and  I will  do  as  I say.  I put  my  words  down  when  I 
go  home.” 

Maj.  Pritchette,  the  special  government 
agent,  thought  it  necessary  to  answer  some 
other  point  made  by  Mazaintemani,  and  ad- 
dressed him  in  council  as  follows : 

“Your  Great  Father  has  sent  me  to  see  Supt.  Cullen, 
and  to  say  to  him  that  he  is  well  satisfied  with  his  con- 
duct, because  he  had  acted  according  to  his  instructions. 


RETRIBUTIOK. 


303 


Your  Great  Father  had  heard  that  some  of  his  white 
children  had  been  cruelly  and  brutally  murdered  by 
some  of  the  Sioux  nation.  The  news  went  on  the  wings 
of  lightning  from  the  extreme  north  to  the  land  of  eter- 
nal summer,  throughout  which  his  children  dwell.  His 
young  men  wish  to  make  war  on  the  entire  Sioux  nation, 
and  revenge  the  death  of  their  brethren.  But  your  Great 
Father  is  a just  father,  and  wishes  to  treat  all  his  chil- 
dren alike,  with  justice.  He  wrants  no  innocent  man  pun- 
ished for  the  guilty.  He  punishes  the  guilty  alone.  He 
expects  those  missionaries,  who  have  been  here  teaching 
you  the  laws  of  the  Great  Spirit,  have  taught  you  this. 
Whenever  a Sioux  is  injured  by  a white  man,  your  Great 
Father  will  punish  the  white  man;  and  he  expects  from 
your  chiefs  and  warriors  of  the  great  Sioux  nation  that 
they  will  punish  those  Indians  who  injure  the  whites. 
He  considers  the  Sioux  as  a part  of  his  family,  and  as 
friends  and  brothers  he  expects  them  to  do  as  the  whites 
do  to  them.  He  knows  the  Sioux  nation  is  divided  into 
bands;  but  he  also  knows  how  they  can  all  band  to- 
gether for  common  protection.  He  expects  the  na- 
tion to  punish  those  murderers,  or  to  deliver  them  up. 
He  expects  this  because  they  are  his  friends.  As  long 
as  these  murderers  are  not  punished  or  delivered  up, 
they  are  not  acting  as  friends  of  the  Great  Father.  It 
is  for  this  reason  that  he  has  withheld  the  annuity.  He 
has  instructed  Supt.  Cullen  so  to  say,  and  so  to  act. 

“If  you  have  determined  not  to  punish  them  or  de- 
liver them  up,  your  Great  Father  will  send  his  own  war- 
riors to  do  so,  and  he  wants  no  assistance  from  you.  If 
your  father  (Supt.  Cullen)  is  satisfied  that  you  will  do 
nothing  further,  then  the  warriors  of  your  Great  Father 
will  go  out,  and  if  the  murderers  do  not  hide  in  holes 
like  foxes  your  annuity  will  soon  be  paid.  Your  Great 
Father  will  have  his  white  children  protected;  and  all 
who  have  told  you  that  he  is  not  able  to  punish  those 


304 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


who  injure  them  will  find  themselves  bitterly  mistaken. 
Your  Great  Father  desires  to  do  good  to  all  his  children, 
and  will  do  all  in  his  power  to  accomplish  it;  but  he 
is  firmly  resolved  to  punish  all  who  do  wrong.” 

It  will  be  seen  by  the  preceding  speeches 
that  the  Sioux,  under  the  nominal  lead  of 
Little  Crow,  argued  that  they  had  pursued 
Inkpaduta,  killed  three  of  his  men,  and  taken 
two  scpiaws  and  one  papoose  prisoners,  and 
that  they  had  done  enough  to  merit  the  pay- 
ment of  their  annuities.  We  will  only  say, 
that  it  was  the  opinion  of  some  of  the  Indian 
officials,  and  the  general,  intelligent  senti- 
ment of  the  people  of  Minnesota  at  the  time, 
that  the  apparently  friendly  disposition  of 
the  Sioux  nation  should  not  be  endangered 
by  subjecting  them  to  wants,  incident  their 
present  condition,  thus  leading  them  into 
temptation  and  to  commit  depredations  to 
which  the  withholding  their  annuities  might 
leave  them  exposed ; and  that  their  annuities 
might  now  be  paid  without  violating  the  spirit 
of  the  expressed  determination  of  the  depart- 
ment, to  withhold  them  until  the  murderers 
should  be  surrendered  or  punished. 

The  officials  finally  yielded  this  point  in 
favor  of  the  Indians,  for  the  reasons  stated; 
simply  because  it  was  thought  the  best  pol- 
icy. But  it  was  believed  by  some,  and  more 


RETRIBUTION. 


305 


recent  events  have  greatly  strengthened  i his 
belief,  that,  had  our  government  enforced 
the  surrender  or  the  entire  extirpation  of 
Inkpaduta’s  murderous  outlaws,  the  ever-to- 
be-remembered  massacre  of  August,  1862, 
would  never  have  happened. 

August  18,  1857,  Major  Cullen  telegraphed 
to  Hon.  J.  W.  Denver,  Commissioner  of  In- 
dian Affairs,  as  follows : 

“If  the  department  concurs,  I am  of  the  opinion  that 
the  Sioux  of  the  Mississippi  have  done  all  in  their  power 
to  punish  or  surrender  Inkpaduta’s  band,  and  their  an- 
nuities may  with  propriety  be  paid  as  a signal  to  the 
military  movements  from  Forts  Ridgely  and  Randall. 
The  special  agent  awaits  answer  to  this  dispatch  at  Dun- 
leith,  and  for  instructions  in  the  premises.’’ 

Suffice  it  to  say  the  government  paid  the 
Indians  their  annuities  and  made  no  further 
effort  to  bring  to  punishment  the  remainder 
of  the  band,  who  had  escaped  the  pursuit  of 
Little  Crow.  The  result  was  that  the  In- 
dians construed  this  as  an  evidence  of  weak- 
ness, or  that  the  whites  were  afraid  to  pursue 
the  matter  further,  lest  it  should  terminate 
in  still  more  disastrous  results  to  themselves. 
From  this  time  the  Indians  on  the  border  of 
Minnesota  became  more  and  more  insolent. 
It  is  said  that  Little  Crow  boastfully  declared 
that  if  Inkpaduta  with  his  little  band  of 


306 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


fourteen  warriors  could  massacre  a whole 
settlement  and  create  a panic  that  drove 
thousands  from  their  homes,  and  escape  un- 
punished, he,  numbering  his  warriors  by 
-thousands,  could  massacre  and  expel  all  the 
whites  from  the  valley  of  the  Minnesota. 

In  August,  1862,  during  our  civil  war,  the 
cunning,  treacherous  Little  Crow,  taking 
advantage  of  the  troubled  condition  of  the 
country,  attacked  the  settlers  in  Minnesota, 
killing  men,  women  and  children.  Not  less 
than  eight  hundred  persons  fell  victims  at 
this  time  to  savage  cruelty.  The  outbreak 
was  sudden  and  unexpected,  and  again  con- 
sternation swept  along  the  northern  bound- 
ary of  Iowa,  while  a large  portion  of  Minne- 
sota was  depopulated. 

On  the  morning  of  August  22,  1862,  a Nor- 
wegian named  Nelson  came  to  Spirit  Lake, 
with  his  two  children,  that  he  had  carried 
in  his  arms  from  his  home  on  the  lies  Moines, 
some  fourteen  miles  north  of  the  Iowa  line. 
On  the  evening  before,  the  settlers  in  his 
neighborhood  had  held  a meeting  to  adopt 
some  measures  for  defense,  in  view  of  the 
reports  which  had  come  to  them  of  the  In- 
dian depredations  at  New  Ulm.  Those  who 
attended  the  meeting  on  the  evening  of  Au- 


RETRIBUTION. 


307 


gust  21st,  returned  to  tlieir  homes  to  find 
their  families  murdered  and  their  houses 
plundered.  Nelson  found  his  family  all  killed 
except  the  two  children  mentioned,  and  they 
had  been  left  for  dead.  One  of  them  after- 
ward died  from  its  injuries,  but  the  other 
recovered. 

These  reports  caused  intense  excitement 
at  Spirit  Lake,  and  a party  was  sent  to  the 
Des  Moines.  They  made  a hasty  reconnois- 
sance,  and  returned  next  day,  when  a larger 
force  was  organized  and  sent  over  to  Jack- 
son,  Minnesota,  where  they  were  met  by 
another  party  from  Estlierville,  Iowa.  The 
two  parties  united,  and  followed  up  the  Des 
Moines  fifteen  miles,  where  they  encamped 
for  the  night.  About  fifteen  bodies  were 
found  and  buried.  The  next  day  each  party 
returned  to  their  homes. 

The  settlers  about  the  lakes  immediately 
gathered  at  the  court-house,  and  for  the  time 
being  adopted  that  as  headquarters.  A stock- 
ade was  constructed  of  boards  set  up  endwise 
in  a trench  around  the  court-house,  a dis- 
tance of  twenty  feet  from  it.  This  was  occu- 
pied as  a military  station  until  1865;  but 
fortunately  no  other  use  of  it  was  required. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 


VISIT  TO  THE  OLD  HOME. 

Third  Journey  to  Spirit  Lake — Mode  of  Conveyance — The 
Wonderful  Change — Spirit  and  Okoboji  Lakes  as  a 
Summer  Resort — Hotel  Orleans — Visit  the  House 
where  Captured  by  Indians,  and  other  Scenes  of  the 
Massacre — Sad  Memories — Memorial  Mound — Seated 
by  Window  in  Old  Home. 

X the  tenth  day  of  December,  1883, 
T made  my  third  journey  to  Spirit 
and  Okoboji  lakes,  not  with  “prai- 
rie schooner,”  and  slowly  moving 
train  of  oxen,  camping  out  at  night,  as  on  my 
first  visit,  nor  yet  with  nimble  horses,  as  on 
my  second ; but  with  steed  of  iron,  whose 
nerves  were  steel  and  whose  breath  was 
flame,  we  flew  over  the  prairie  with  the  speed 
of  the  wind.  The  landmarks  we  then  looked 
forward  to  with  anxious  longing,  and  toward 
which  we  patiently  toiled,  now  fled  backward 
as  the  train  sped  on. 


VISIT  TO  THE  OLD  HOME. 


309 


But  not  more  changed  was  the  mode  of 
conveyance  than  were  the  objects  that  met 
onr  eyes.  Where  then  stretched  the  track- 
less prairie  as  far  as  the  eye  could  see,  were 
now  fields,  barns,  stacks  of  grain  and  com- 
modious dwellings.  How  different  the  scene 
since  1856  and  1858,  when  last  I beheld  these 
shores.  The  groves  and  hills  which  once 
echoed  with  the  war  whoop  of  the  savages 


Okoboji  Hotel  and  Depot— Arnold’s  Park 

now  reverberates  with  the  shrill  whistle  of 
the  locomotive.  Now,  upon  the  western 
shore  of  the  north  end  of  East  Okoboji,  about 
one  and  a half  miles  from  Spirit  Lake,  de- 
riving its  name  from  the  latter,  we  beheld  a 
promising  young  city,  with  all  the  advan- 
tages and  conveniences  of  advanced  civil  iza- 


310 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


tion,  the  county  seat  of  Dickinson  county, 
and  the  junction  of  two  great  railroads — the 
Burlington,  Cedar  Rapids  & Northern,  and 
the  Chicago,  Milwaukee  & St.  Paul — connect- 
ing it  directly  with  the  great  centers  of  pop- 
ulation and  trade. 

One  change  worthy  of  notice  is  the  Chau- 
tauqua Association,  the  pride  of  Spirit  Lake, 
held  for  two  weeks  in  July  of  each  year.  The 
whole  face  of  this  once  wild  region  has  been 
transformed  into  a fashionable  summer  re- 
sort. 

First-class  summer  hotels  are  located  about 
the  lakes  furnishing  ample  accommodations 
for  three  to  four  hundred  guests  each.  There 
are  numerous  other  resorts  for  the  accom- 
modation of  tourists,  and  beautiful  summer 
homes  on  the  lake  shores;  boating,  sailing, 
shooting,  bathing  and  fishing  are  prominent 
among  the  outdoor  pleasures. 

Five  miles  south  of  Spirit  Lake,  on  the 
Chicago,  Milwaukee  & St.  Paul  railway,  and 
also  on  the  strait  connecting  the  two  Oko- 
bojis,  is  the  town  of  Okoboji,  with  a neat  and 
beautiful  depot  building,  steamboat-landing, 
post-office,  store,  etc.  On  the  north  side  of 
the  strait,  near  the  spot  where  the  Granger 
cabin  stood,  is  now  a large  residence  owned 
by  Mr.  Smith,  one  of  the  early  settlers. 


Railroad  and  Wagon  Bridges  Between  Ea^t  and  Wejft  Okoboji  Lakes 


312 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


. On  the  south  side  of  the  railroad  bridge, 
and  within  a few  rods  of  the  lake  shore,  is 
the  place  where  the  helpless  Mattocks  per- 
ished in  the  flames  of  their  own  dwelling, 
and  where  I spent  that  never-to-be-forgotten 
night  of  horrors — the  first  of  my  captivity; 
where,  in  the  hideous  orgies  of  the  war- 
dance,  Inkpaduta’s  bloody  warriors  cele- 
brated the  slaughter  of  my  kindred.  On  the 
claim  of  my  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Luce,  half  a 
mile  southwest  of  this,  and  by  the  path  over 
which  I was  lea  a helpless  captive,  near  the 
soul  hern  shore  of  West  Okoboji,  is  now  a 
favorite  summer  resort,  known  as  Arnold’s 
Park.  Here  the  trains  on  the  C.,  M.  & St.  P. 
railway  halt,  and  the  steamers  on  the  Okoboji 
land  for  the  accommodation  of  tourists.  One 
mile  and  a half  across  the  lake  on  the  north 
shore,  on  the  pre-emption  claim  of  Dr.  Har- 
riott, is  another  popular  resort  known  as 
Dixon’s  Beach.  Here,  where  once  stood  the 
grimy  tepees  of  the  Dakotas,  may  be  seen,  in- 
summer, the  white  tents  of  people  of  cul- 
ture and  refinement,  gleaming  amid  the  dark 
green  foliage  of  the  grand  old  oaks  that 
spread  their  branches  over  this  gravelly 
beach,  and  crown  the  picturesque  knolls  in 
the  background. 


VISIT  TO  THE  OLI)  HOME. 


313 

The  rare  beauty  of  these  lakes,  as  delight- 
ful as  a bewildering  dream  of  paradise,  com- 
bined with  the  purity  and  brilliancv  of  the 
atmosphere,  have  attracted  the  attention  of 
capitalists,  who  have  purchased  several  miles 
of  choice  lots  on  the  Okobojis  for  the  pur- 
pose of  transforming  this  sylvan  country  into 
a fashionable  watering-place.  But,  when  the 
hand  of  art  shall  have  done  its  utmost  to 
develop  and  enhance  the  charms  of  nature, 
it  will  still  be  found  that  the  weird  tradi- 
tions of  the  dusky  race  that  once  haunted 
these  shores,  and  the  story  of  the  dark  trag- 
edies enacted  here,  have  laid  over  all  a more 
powerful  spell  than  beauty;  the  subtle  one 
of  romance. 

Eighty  or  one  hundred  rods  southwest  of 
Arnold’s  Park  is  what  is  now  called  Pillsbury 
Point.  This  place  is  the  most  sacred  to  me 
of  all  on  earth.  Around  it  gather  life’s 
sweetest  and  saddest  memories.  It  marks 
the  definite  boundary  between  the  bright 
days  of  childhood  and  the  darkness  and  bit- 
terness of  the  years  that  have  followed. 
From  it  radiates  the  lights  and  shadows  that 
have  fallen  across  life’s  pathway.  Here 
stands  in  good  preservation,  the  log-house 
which  my  father  built  with  his  own  hand. 


View  from  Pillsbury  Point  Looking  North 


VISIT  TO  THE  OLD  HOME. 


315 


to  shelter  his  family,  and  around  which  I 
have  so  often  played  with  my  little  brothers. 
The  place  is  now  owned  and  occupied  by 
Rev.  Samuel  Pillsburv  and  the  family  of  his 
son.  These  good  people  have  treated  me 
with  great  kindness  and  consideration.  I am 
indeed  glad  this  spot,  purchased  by  the  blood 
of  my  kindred,  has  fallen  into  hands  so 
worthy. 

No  language  can  express  the  thrilling  emo- 
tions that  I experienced  on  my  return  to  this 
place.  It  was  on  a winter’s  night  similar  to 
that  one  which  was  so  long  and  dreadful. 
All  the  years  that  had  intervened  seemed  ob- 
literated and  everything  appeared  the  same 
as  in  the  years  long  gone.  The  snow-covered 
ground,  the  oak  trees  with  their  seared  leaves 
clinging  to  their  boughs  all  seemed  the  same 
as  on  that  eventful  night.  As  the  shadows 
darkened  I could  almost  see  the  dusky  forms 
of  the  savages  filing  up  to  the  doorway  rifles 
in  hand,  crowd  into  the  house,  shoot  my 
father  when  his  back  was  turned,  drive 
mother  and  sister  out  of  the  house,  killing 
them  with  their  guns,  tearing  the  children 
from  my  arms,  and  beating  them  to  death 
with  stovewood.  All  this,  and  much  more, 
came  involuntarily  before  me,  not  as  a pic- 


316 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


tiire  in  memory,  but  as  a present  reality.  The 
supper-lionr  having  arrived  we  gathered 
around  the  table.  Then  the  last  meal  eaten 
there  together  by  our  family  rose  before  me, 
and  so  real  seemed  the  vision  that  I could 
scarcely  control  my  feelings  or  swallow  a 
morsel.  Having  retired  to  rest  the  swarthy 
creatures  seemed  all  about  me,  murdering, 
plundering  and  ravishing,  and  I found  but 
little  sleep  during  the  night.  Again,  when 
the  morning  dawned  and  I heard  the  prattle 
of  the  children  of  the  household,  it  seemed 
as  though  they  were  the  very  same  whose 
merry  voices  were  so  suddenly  changed  to 
dying  groans  on  that  fearful  night.  I could 
scarcely  realize  that  twenty-seven  years  with 
all  their  varied  experiences,  lay  between  that 
dreadful  night  and  this  morning’s  waking. 

Frequently  since  then  I have  visited  the 
place  with  similar  impressions  though  per- 
haps not  so  vivid.  To  me  this  is,  and  ever 
must  remain  “holy  ground,”  and  I cannot 
but  wish  it  were  mine  so  that  I could  live 
here  and  die  here,  and  be  buried  by  the  side 
of  my  kindred.  A memorial  mound  of 
stones,  gathered  from  the  lake  shore,  has 
been  kindly  erected  by  tourists  and  stran- 
gers to  mark  the  spot  where  rest  the  remains 


VISIT  TO  THE  OLD  HOME 


317 


of  those  most  dear  to  me,  which  simple  rec- 
ognition I greatly  appreciate.  A few  years 
ago  steps  were  taken  to  erect  a monument 
to  mark  the  spot  consecrated  to  civilization 
by  the  blood  of  those  early  pioneers,  hut  the 
project,  I am  sorry  to  say,  was  never  con- 
summated. I trust  it  will  yet  be  done  by  the 
generous  people  of  Iowa.  It  is  while  here  on 
a visit  to  this  sacred  spot,  seated  by  the  win- 
dow in  the  old  log-house,  where  I can  gaze 
on  the  mound  where  lie  the  ashes  of  those 
dearer  to  me  than  life,  that  I bring  this  vol- 
ume to  a close,  and  bid  the  reader  farewell. 


318 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 

Visit  Indian  Reservations  in  the  Dakotas — Wondrous 
Change  in  Condition  of  Sioux — Receive  kindness  from 
Indians — Visit  Government  Schools  and  Indian 
Churches  on  route  taken  when  Captive — -Missionaries’ 
and  Superintendents’  Report  of  Indian  Progress — 
Find  Chetanmaza,  one  of  Rescuing  Party — Purchase 
the  old  Log  Cabin  where  Captured  by  Indians — Mon- 
ument Erected  on  the  Site  by  State  of  Iowa — Visit 
World's  Fair — Benefit  Received  by  Christian  Science. 

T will  be  remembered  that  when  the 
author  of  this  story  so  replete  with 
thrilling  incidents  was  made  a cap- 
tive by  the  Indians  she  was  a child 
of  only  little  more  than  thirteen  summers. 
The  idea  of  writing  a history  of  the  Oko- 
boji  and  Spirit  Lakes  massacre,  and  subse- 
quent events,  was  born  with  years  of  matur- 
ity in  the  desire  to  give  to  the  public  an 
authentic  account  of  the  tragedy.  Thus  I 


320 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


began  to  jot  down  the  memories  of  my  child- 
hood, and  at  the  age  of  twenty-four  years  the- 
manuscript  pertaining  to  my  own  experience 
was  completed,  but  it  was  destroyed  by  fire 
when  first  I was  burned  out  of  house  and 
home,  and  it  did  not  appear  in  print  until  re- 
written in  1885.  Misfortune  seemed  to  fol- 
low on  my  track;  one  was  pursued  by  an- 
other, for  years  following  my  captivity,  until 
it  can  be  truly  said  of  this  work  that  it  was 
brought  out  under  great  difficulties.  Without 
strength  to  sit  up  throughout  the  day,  and  no 
means  in  sight  with  which  to  publish  a book, 
I began  the  second  time  to  prepare  the  manu- 
script for  this  volume.  By  giving  lectures 
sitting  in  my  chair,  (not  being  able  to  re- 
main standing),  I raised  money  enough  to 
place  the  manuscript  in  the  hands  of  the  pub- 
lisher, with  a promise  to  pay  the  remainder 
at  an  early  date.  I thus  succeeded  in  pre- 
senting to  the  public  the  fruits  of  my  labor. 

The  work  is  now  in  its  sixth  edition, 
some  five  thousand  copies  having  been  dis- 
posed of,  mostly  among  the  tourists  who  an- 
nually visit  the  Iowa  summer  resort  where 
the  foundation  of  this  history  was  laid. 
Thence  the  work  has  been  carried  into  nearly 
every  state  and  territory  in  America,  also 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


321 


into  the  dominion  of  Canada  and  into  Eng- 
land, where  it  has  been  perused  with  thril- 
ling interest  as  the  many  assurances  I have 
received  testify. 

It  seems  only  proper  that  some  further 
publication  should  now  be  made,  wherein 
might  he  recorded  recent  events  and  more 
pleasing  features  than  any  which  have  been 
related  in  the  preceding  pages. 

First,  and  to  me  the  most  important  of  all 
that  has  occurred  since  I bade  the  reader 
farewell,  is  the  recovery  of  my  health,  which 
I had  failed  to  gain  through  physical  and 
hygienic  laws.  In  the  year  1889  my  atten- 
tion was  attracted  to  the  work  of  healing  the 
sick  by  “Christian  Science,”  and  after  long- 
meditation  I resolved  to  give  this  new  yet 
old  religion  a trial,  with  little  faith  or  hope 
that  I could  be  relieved  by  its  ministry.  How- 
ever, to  the  great  surprise  of  all  who  knew 
me,  I was  healed  by  this  demonstrable  truth. 

The  Science  of  metaphysical  healing  was 
discovered  in  the  year  I860  by  Mary  B.  G. 
Eddy.  The  Bible  was  her  sole  teacher  in 
this  newly  discovered  science  of  healing  by 
divine  method,  and  thus  she  denominated  it 
“Christian  Science.”  As  in  the  days  of  Jesus, 
the  physical  healing  in  Science  results  from 


322 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


the  operation  of  divine  Principle,  which  de- 
stroy sin  and  heal  onr  diseases  as  naturally 
as  darkness  disappears  before  the  light. 
Nothing-  has  so  much  appealed  to  the  human 
mind,  willing  to  investigate  it  as  being  the 
absolute  truth,  as  this  Science,  which  points 
the  way  to  the  living  Christ,  who  forgives  our 
sins,  and  heals  all  our  diseases. 

It  is  not  my  purpose,  as  it  would  be  impos- 
sible, to  give  the  reader  of  this  narrative  any 
just  conception  of  a subject  so  infinitely 
great,  and  of  so  much  importance  to  man- 
kind as  the  study  of  Divine  Science.  I only 
wish  to  state  how  I regained  1113  nealth  after 
so  many  years  of  suffering  had  gone  by.  By 
a faithful  and  earnest  study  of  the  science, 
revealed  through  this  woman  and  recorded  in 
her  book  entitled  “Science  and  Health,  wvh 
Key  to  the  Scriptures,”  in  connection  with 
the  study  of  the  Bible,  I was  not  only  healed 
of  physical  ills,  but  I obtained  a better  un- 
derstanding of  Him  whom  to  know  aright  is 
life  eternal. 

This  is  an  age  ever  to  be  remembered  for 
its  great  discoveries,  valuable  inventions, 
magnificent  enterprises,  and  infinite  move- 
ments in  private  and  public  life.  What  bat- 
tles have  been  fought — what  rights  and  lib- 


AX  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT.  323 

erties  have  been  secured  to  nations — what 
victories  have  been  won  for  God  and  human- 
ity— within  the  last  quarter  of  a century ! 
Even  the  difficult  Indian  problem  has  to  a 
great  extent  been  solved  in  the  present  gen- 
eration. 

It  is  gratifying  to  learn  from  the  annual 
report  of  the  secretary  of  war  in  November, 
1893,  that  it  may  be  assumed  that  Indian  war 
is  practically  at  an  end  in  the  United  States. 
Within  the  past  three  years  [ have  made  re- 
peated visits  to  the  Indian  reservations  in 
the  two  Dakotas  for  the  purpose  of  studying 
the  environments  of  the  Indians,  and  the 
progress  which  has  been  made  in  their  condi- 
tion since  I first  knew  them,  as  well  as  to 
find  if  possible  any  of  the  rescuing  party.  I 
made  the  first  journey  to  “Devil’s  Lake”  re- 
servation at  Ft.  Totten,  North  Dakota.  Here 
the  government  has  erected  a military  train- 
ing school  for  the  Indians  at  a cost  of  a 
quarter  of  a million  dollars.  In  this  age  of 
unparalleled  mental  development  the  wise 
will  no  longer  apply  the  word  “impossible” 
to  the  proposed  civilization  of  the  Indians. 
A visit  to  the  government  schools,  where 
their  young  are  placed  for  a short  time  under 
the  instruction  of  competent  teachers,  will 


324 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


convince  the  most  skeptical  that  they  are  all 
here,  not  in  perfection  it  is  true,  but  as  nega- 
tives of  mind  which  awaits  development. 

The  military  reservation  on  which  the 
school  buildings  stand  comprises  thirty-six 
square  miles.  It  is  all  devoted  to  the  uses  of 
the  school.  The  site  is  a beautiful  one.  It 
overlooks  the  charming  waters  of  “Devil’s 
Lake,”  and  is  about  fifteen  miles  from  town, 
with  which  it  is  connected  by  daily  steamer 
during  the  spring,  summer,  and  autumn 
months.  The  Indians  ignore  the  white  man’s 
designation  of  this  lake  and  insist  on  the 
opposite  title  “Minnie  Waukon,”  signifying 
in  their  language  “Sacred  or  Holy  Water,” 
and  no  Dakota  ever  ventures  to  cross  it  in  his 
canoe.  This  common  belief  among  the  Da- 
kota Indians,  regarding  this  body  of  water, 
has  so  influenced  their  young  that  those  at- 
tending this  school  are  filled  with  strange 
forebodings,  and  they,  too,  are  afraid  to  ven- 
ture on  its  waters  in  a canoe  or  embark  on 
a steamer.  The  steamboat  which  carried  me 
safely  over  its  waters  landed  at  the  wharf 
just  as  the  western  sunlight  gleamed  over  the 
distant  hills,  and  fell  on  the  lake  as  it  lay 
calm  and  still,  presenting  a beautiful  sight 
on  that  evening  in  November. 


AN  EPOCH  OP  ADVANCEMENT. 


325 


While  visiting  this  military  school  I was 
at  once  convinced  that  the  Indian  possesses 
the  qualities  of  mind  sufficient  to  elevate  him 
above  the  low  plane  of  thought  and  habit  in 
which  he  has  groveled  along  ever  since  he 
was  found  by  Columbus  in  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury. The  same  law  of  development  that  has 
been  illustrated  in  the  progress  of  all  nations 
can  also  be  traced  in  our  experience  among 
the  Indian  tribes.  From  a personal  investi- 
gation along  the  line  of  Indian  education  dur- 
ing the  past  few  years,  together  with  what 
information  I have  obtained  from  mission- 
aries and  the  annual  reports  of  the  superin- 
tendents of  Indian  schools,  I must  confess 
that  my  confidence  in  the  capacity  of  the  In- 
dian race  for  elevation  has  increased  a hun- 
dred fold.  Large  expenditures  have  been 
made  by  the  government  each  year  for  the 
past  ten  years,  and  many  substantial  school 
buildings,  with  all  the  modern  appliances, 
have  been  erected  for  the  education  of  the 
Indian.  So  the  same  school  system  that  tits 
the  white  man’s  children  to  cope  with  the 
world  also  trains  the  descendants  of  the  abor- 
iginal tribes  for  citizenship,  and  to  keep  up 
with  the  ideas  of  civilized  people.  Under  its 
recent  administration  the  Indian  bureau  has 


326 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


sounded  the  keynote  of  Indian  education,  and 
it  has  met  with  a gratifying  response  from 
an  enlightened  public,  so  that  the  people  who 
feel  an  interest  in  the  civilization  of  the  In- 
dian tribes  have  reason  to  he  encouraged. 
One  great  good  which  was  wrought  for  the 
Dakota  Indians,  the  influence  of  which  has 
changed  their  thoughts,  manners  and  cus- 
toms, was  the  work  of  translating  the  scrip- 
tures into  their  own  language.  This  work 
was  performed  by  Thomas  S.  Williamson 
and  Stephen  E.  Riggs,  assisted  by  Joseph 
Renville,  a half-breed,  who  acted  as  inter- 
preter. The  names  of  these  lifelong  mission- 
aries are  stereotyped  in  the  history  of  the 
Sioux,  and  their  work  will  confer  a lasting 
benefit  on  the  generations  yet  to  be,  and  en- 
title them  to  the  gratitude  of  both  Indians 
and  whites.  I was  astonished  at  the  progress 
they  had  made  in  many  cases,  and  their  abil- 
ity to  read  and  detect  errors  in  their  names 
made  by  other  translators.  From  the  report 
of  the  superintendent  of  Indian  schools  in 
the  year  1892  I will  be  pardoned  for  making 
the  following  extracts  which  reflect  the  senti- 
ment of  those  who  are  working  in  the  field: 
STATEMENT  OF  H.  P.  DOUGLASS,  POST  TRADER. 

Standing  Rock,  North  Dakota,  November  21,  1891. 

Dear  Sir — I take  pleasure  in  complying  with  your 


AX  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


327 


request  of  November  2.  My  residence  on  this  reserva- 
tion dates  from  1876.  At  that  time  but  little  had  been 
done  in  the  way  of  civilizing  the  Indians.  They  knew  no 
habitation  save  the  tepee,  and  their  clothing  was  of  the 
most  primitive  kind.  Moccasins,  a breech-clout,  a buffalo 
roDe  or  blanket,  with  a liberal  supply  of  paint  and 
feathers,  constituted  the  wardrobe  of  the  Indian  man; 
and  that  of  the  Indian  woman  wras  not  more  modern. 
From  1876  to  1881  the  improvement  in  the  condition  of 
these  Indians  was  very  slow;  in  fact  hardly  noticeable. 
Since  1881,  however,  their  progress  has  been  steady,  and 
very  rapid  for  three  years.  The  Indian  of  to-day  cuts 
his  hair  short,  has  discarded  the  blanket  and  paint  and 
the  trinkets  with  which  he  formerly  adorned  himself; 
and  he  is  clothed  as  well  as  you  will  often  find  the 
average  western  farmer. 

In  no  particular  has  their  progress  been  more  marked 
than  in  the  interest  which  they  now  take  in  their 
churches  and  schools.  The  churches  on  the  reservation 
are  well  filled  every  Sunday  with  well-dressed,  orderly 
and  attentive  congregations,  and  the  schools  are  taxed 
to  their  utmost  capacity.  Very  much  of  this  is  due 
to  the  vigorous  policy  of  the  present  administration 
in  promoting  and  improving  the  school  system,  and 
the  efforts  of  the  agents  in  carrying  out  the  policy. 

I am  convinced  that  if  you  want  to  educate  the 
Indian  you  must  give  him  good  reservation  schools, 
right  at  home  where  his  growth  and  progress  may  be 
daily  observed  by  his  parents  and  fellows.  Don't  send 
him  away  to  eastern  schools,  from  which  he  returns 
so  changed  that  his  own  family  hardly  know  him  and 
are  made  to  feel  as  though  he  was  no  longer  one  of 
them.  In  this  connection  permit  me  to  say  that  in 
my  opinion  the  establishment  of  an  industrial  school 
on  each  reservation  would  greatly  contribute  to  the 


328 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


improvement  of  the  Indians,  and  hasten  the  time  when 
they  will  become  self-supporting. 

Testimony  of  S.  Parkins,  trader,  near 
Standing  Rock  Reservation,  North  Dakota. 

I have  been  in  this  region  since  1874.  At  that  time 
Indians  considered  it  a disgrace  to  wear  pants  with 
seats  in  them.  They  cut  out  the  seats  and  would  not 
wear  a coat.  Then  there  was  not  an  Indian  who  could 
talk  English,  nor  one  who  could  read  the  letters  on  a 
sign;  nor  was  there  any  school  until  1877.  Then  every 
Indian  carried  a gun  or  revolver  and  a knife.  They 
did  their  traveling  on  two  long  poles  hitched  to  a pony 
and  running  hack  upon  the  ground,  on  which  they 
packed  their  goods  and  children.  Now  nearly  all  have 
wagons.  Then  they  had  as  many  wives  as  they  could 
get.  Now  only  a few  old  Indians  have  plural  wives.  The 
tribal  feeling  is  declining,  almost  entirely  gone.  The 
chief  is  only  so  in  name  and  by  courtesy.  Chiefs  do 
not  try  to  exercise  power  as  formerly.  Indians  care 
little  for  chiefs  now,  but  do  care  for  the  police.  The 
'Soldier  Band’  of  the  olden  time,  which  surrounded 
the  chiefs  and  inflicted  vengeance  upon  Indians  who 
did  not  comply  with  their  wishes,  has  passed  away. 
It  was  one  of  the  complaints  of  ‘Sitting  Bull’  in  his 
last  days,  that  he  no  longer  had  any  authority  and 
but  little  influence  among  his  people. 

Testimony  of  John  P.  Williamson.  [Mr. 
Williamson  is  a life-long  missionary  and  son 
of  Thomas  Williamson,  whose  name  is  em- 
balmed in  the  history  of  the  Sioux  Indians.] 

Pine  Ridge  Agency,  South  Dakota. 

November  18,  1891. 

I have  been  acquainted  with  the  Sioux  Indians  ever 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


329 


since  I can  remember;  first  in  Minnesota,  and  since 
1863  in  Dakota.  Before  1863  I do  not  think  there  was 
a full-blood  Sioux  Indian  who  dressed  in  citizens’ 
clothes,  or  had  learned  to  read  in  English  or  any  other 
language.  A few'  Sioux  in  Minnesota  had  so  advanced. 
Neither  had  there  been  a church  or  school  house  for 
Indians  in  Dakota.  At  that  time  the  sole  dependence  of 
these  people  for  a livelihood  was  in  the  chase.  The 
men  killed  buffaloes  and  the  women  manufactured  there- 
from food,  clothing  and  tepees.  That  was  the  extent 
of  their  industrial  pursuits.  The  defeat  of  rebellion  and 
heathenism  after  the  Minnesota  massacre  of  1862  made 
wray  for  civilization  and  Christianity  among  the  Sioux, 
and  their  subsequent  removal  to  Dakota  had  its  effect 
in  opening  the  eyes  of  the  prairie  nomads  to  the  dawn 
of  a new'  era. 

These  twenty  years  have  wrought  a wonderful  change 
in  their  exterior  life,  and  could  we  see  it,  I have  no 
doubt,  as  great  a change  in  their  interior  life.  Then, 
in  thought  and  habit,  they  were  the  same  savages  Co- 
lumbus discovered  in  the  fifteenth  century.  They  re- 
ceived from  civilization  only  such  articles  as  were 
adapted  to  their  wild  life;  nothing  that  would  change 
that  life.  Blankets  had  largely  taken  the  place  of  robes 
in  dress,  and  guns  of  the  bow  and  arrow,  but  had  not 
yet  displaced  them.  As  yet  a man  was  never  seen  with- 
out a weapon  at  his  hand.  Else  he  w'as  no  man.  They 
were  radiant  with  paint,  and  bristled  with  spears, 
knives,  tomahawks,  war  clubs,  and  quivers.  I need  not 
tell  you  how  completely  these  things  have  passed  away, 
for  your  own  eyes  have  seen  it.  God  in  his  providence 
has  brought  about  a change.  There  was  no  longer  a 
place  for  the  roaming  savage.  He  has  been  corralled 
and  is  insensibly  losing  his  wildness.  New  observers 
are  apt  to  think  the  progress  of  the  schools  has  been 
slow.  Having  watched  the  schools — government  and 


330 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


missionary — from  their  very  beginning,  I am  convinced 
remarkable  progress  has  been  made  in  the  Indian 
schools.  Let  them  press  on  with  an  enlightened  man- 
agement and  such  improvements  as  experience  shows 
from  time  to  time  are  needed,  and  in  another  score 
of  years  the  sun  will  rise  upon  an  enlightened  Dakota 
race. 

While  T was  visiting  this  military  reserva- 
tion at  Devil’s  Lake  an  interesting  interview 
was  held  with  Indians  in  Superintendent 
Canfield’s  room.  Among  them  was  one  who 
claimed  to  know  Inkpaduta,  and  that  he  was 
a member  of  the  hand  while  I was  a captive, 
though  young  at  the  time.  Many  questions 
were  asked  concerning  the  incidents  re- 
corded in  this  volume  that  were  readily  an- 
swered and  the  same  interpreted,  which  satis- 
fied me  that  Inkpaduta ’s  raid  through  North- 
western Iowa  was  well  known  to  him.  A copy 
of  The  Spirit  Lake  Massacre  was  exhibited 
with  the  illustrations  of  the  scenes,  and  the 
eagle  feather  war-cap,  the  sacred  gift  of 
Mato  waken,  the  Yankton  chief,  which  he 
said  I should  use  on  such  occasions  to  com- 
mand respect  and  insure  protection.  It  is  a 
fact  not  generally  known  that  among  the  In- 
dians on  the  warpath  the  coveted  eagle 
feather  was  not  alone  bestowed  on  the  war- 
rior who  had  shot  down  the  enemy,  but  also 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


331 


upon  him  who  “came  through  the  jaws  of 
death”  like  the  “six  hundred.”  They  con- 
sider less  courage  is  required  to  shoot  be- 
hind cover,  as  is  their  custom  to  do,  than  to 
rush  forward  into  the  valley  of  death  under 
the  enemy’s  fire. 

Thus  it  was,  that  in  that  awful  moment, 
when  the  last  member  of  my  family  had 
fallen  before  my  eyes,  and  it  seemed  as 
though  I could  not  wait  for  the  missile  of 
death  to  strike  me  also,  and  I rushed  for- 
ward to  meet  him  whose  hands  were  red  with 
blood,  and  besought  him  to  kill  me  quick, 
that  I saved  my  own  life,  won  the  eagle 
feather,  and  became  the  heroine  of  the  occa- 
sion. It  was  a moment  in  life  when  the  bit- 
terest cup  known  to  human  experience  was 
drained  to  its  very  dregs,  the  last  ray  of 
hope  and  love  was  gone  out  of  my  life  as  it 
seemed  forever,  and  I had  no  desire  to  live; 
bnt  to  the  Indian  the  glory  and  honor  of  ex- 
hibiting the  eagle  feather  was  compensation 
enough  for  all.  I am  informed,  upon  the 
highest  authority,  that  for  a woman  to  re- 
ceive such  a mark  of  honor  was  unknown 
among  these  people,  and  that  contrary  to  the 
custom  of  the  Indian  tribes  the  chief  be- 
stowed this  gift  on  me.  From  that  memor- 


332 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


able  day  I was  lield  in  special  favor  by  the 
Dakota  Indian,  and  am  called  until  this  day, 
Winyantokcha,  wonderful  woman.  A deep 
interest  was  manifested  among  the  Indians 
everywhere  I went,  and  several  copies  of  my 
history  were  sold  among  them.  On  this  occa- 
sion I did  not  obtain  any  definite  information 
as  to  the  object  of  my  search,  but  felt  that  I 
was  fully  repaid  for  the  time  and  money  ex- 
pended in  making  the  trip  to  Devil’s  Lake, 
reservation. 

In  the  following  season  in  September, 
1892,  I made  a journey  to  Pipestone,  Minne- 
sota, and  Flandrau,  South  Dakota,  camping 
in  places  on  the  route  taken  by  our  captors 
when  fleeing  into  the  unbroken  wilderness  of 
the  great  Northwest.  While  at  Pipestone  I 
was  treated  with  great  consideration  and 
kindness  and  was  made  the  welcome  guest  of 
Charles  H.  Bennett  and  wife,  and  H.  L. 
Moore  and  wife,  and  was  hospitably  enter- 
tained by  the  Moores  during  my  stay  in  their 
city.  The  site  of  Inkpaduta’s  camping 
ground  was  identified  on  the  Pipestone  re- 
servation about  one-fourth  of  a mile  south 
of  the  Falls.  A temporary  memorial  was 
erected  where  the  lodge  of  the  captive  stood, 
and  a photograph  of  myself  taken  standing 


AH  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


333 


amid  tlie  scenes,  the  site  of  which  will  doubt- 
less be  preserved  through  all  time  by  future 
generations.  On  Sunday,  September  26,  ac- 
companied by  C.  H.  Bennett  and  wife,  and 
H.  L.  Moore  and  wife,  a drive  of  some  fifteen 
miles  was  made  to  Flandrau,  visiting  on  this 
occasion  the  Indian  Episcopal  and  Presby- 
terian churches.  It  seemed  as  though  a mir- 
acle had  been  wrought  in  this  region  and  the 
day  of  realization  was  at  hand.  Here  at  Flan- 
drau the  red  man  and  the  white  man  are 
brought  face  to  face  in  daily  contact,  living, 
as  it  were,  next  door  neighbors,  the  Indians 
commanding  the  utmost  respect  of  the  white 
residents. 

On  an  elevation  about  one  mile  north  of 
town  a large  and  commodious  Indian  indus- 
trial school  building  was  in  the  course  of 
erection  at  an  enormous  expense  to  the  gov- 
ernment. From  this  site  a charming  view 
can  be  obtained  of  the  picturesque  valley  of 
the  Big  Sioux.  From  this  point  I beheld  a 
promising  young  city  (named  in  honor  of  the 
man  who  conceived  the  plan  of  my  rescue), 
two  Indian  churches,  and  the  river  where  I 
stood  on  the  bridge  of  driftwood  and  wit- 
nessed the  death  of  Mrs.  Thatcher  some 
thirty  years  ago.  The  past  and  present 


334 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


scenes  rose  up  and  passed  before  me  like  a 
living,  moving  panorama,  and  the  change 
that  had  come  to  pass  on  the  stage  of  life 
seemed  truly  marvelous.  We  attended  the 
services  in  these  churches,  listening  to  im- 
pressive sermons,  delivered  in  the  Sioux 
tongue,  to  large,  well  dressed,  and  attentive 
congregations.  What  had  once  seemed  an 
impossibility,  had  become  a living  reality — a 
body  of  Sioux  Indians,  with  religious 
thought,  congregated  together  to  praise  Him 
whose  name  is  Love ! 

At  the  close  of  the  morning  services  in  the 
Presbyterian  church,  a scene  was  presented 
which  would  have  touched  the  stoutest  heart ; 
an  event  ever  to  be  remembered  hv  all  who 
were  present,  and  worthy  to  be  depicted  by  a 
master  pen,  or  to  awake  the  loftiest  inspira- 
tion of  a poet.  John  Eastman,  Indian  pastor, 
requested  the  people  to  remain.  I was  then 
called  forward  and  introduced  to  his  people. 
He  interpreted  the  words  which  I spoke. 
Having  good  reason  to  think  that  possibly 
some  of  Inkpaduta’s  band  or  their  relatives 
were  before  me,  I could  scarcely  utter  a word, 
but  with  faltering  voice  I related  the  story  of 
the  massacre,  the  fearful  fate  of  the  two  cap- 
tives put  to  death,  and  the  subsequent  rescue 


AN  epoch  of  advancement. 


335 


of  Mrs.  Marble  and  myself  by  the  friendly 
Indians.  While  I stood  before  them  I ex- 
hibited the  illustrations  of  the  scenes  that 
appear  in  this  volume,  together  with  the 
eagle-feather  war-cap,  in  order  that  they 
might  better  comprehend  the  subject  on 
which  I was  speaking.  But  the  most  drama- 
tic and  thrilling  scene  was  enacted  when  I 
came  to  that  part  of  my  experience  in  which 
I assured  those  present  that  notwithstanding 
all  that  I had  suffered  I entertained  nothing 
but  the  kindest  regard  towards  the  race 
which  had  exterminated  everything  in  the 
world  dear  to  me;  that  through  the  revela- 
tion of  the  spirit  of  the  Savior  I had  over- 
come my  former  spirit  of  hatred  toward  the 
Indians ; and  that  I entertained  only  good 
wishes  for  their  advancement  in  every  pos- 
sible way.  As  this  was  interpreted  the  still- 
ness that  had  pervaded  the  room  was  broken 
by  a low  pathetic  murmur,  in  concert,  from 
all  present,  showing  that  the  strong  heart  of 
the  Sioux  had  become  subdued,  and  could  be 
touched  with  the  feelings  of  common  human- 
ity. The  most  intense  interest  was  mani- 
fested while  I entreated  them  with  mild  ad- 
monition to  continue  in  the  good  work  which 
God  in  his  goodness  and  mercy  had  begun 


336 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


for  them,  to  live  in  the  ways  of  peace  and 
usefulness,  to  love  one  another,  and  never 
cease  to  learn  His  will  and  obey  His  law, 
that  they  might  become  heirs  to  his  glory; 
that  they  were  God’s  children  as  well  as  the 
white  people;  that  there  was  no  difference  be- 
tween them  in  our  Father’s  house;  and  that 
I wanted  to  see  all  of  the  Indians  brought 
into  harmony  with  the  whites,  and  was  very 
glad  they  were  learning  how  to  read,  write, 
and  do  useful  things.  As  these  words  were 
interpreted  the  Indians  were  deeply  affected, 
and  the  low  murmur  of  approval  that  ran 
through  the  audience  again  left  such  an  im- 
pression and  awakened  such  feelings  and 
emotions,  as  none  present  can  ever  forget. 
This  touching  scene  was  followed  by  all  com- 
ing forward  and  giving  the  Sioux  salutation, 
“Ho,”  and  shaking  my  hand  in  token  of  re- 
ciprocated friendship  and  true  appreciation 
of  what  I had  said,  while  the  pleasant  gleam 
of  their  countenances  revealed  far  different 
emotions  than  those  reflected  when  I beheld 
the  tragic  death  of  my  companion  in  captiv- 
ity within  plain  view  of  the  site  of  this 
church.  They  crowded  up,  and  some  tarried 
awhile  to  talk  with  me  and  express  their  de- 
light that  I was  spared,  and  that  they  were 


AH  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


337 


glad  to  see  me  on  this  occasion,  and  that  I 
was  restored  to  my  own  race.  There  were 
many  questions  asked  and  readily  answered 
and  interpreted,  showing  that  these  Indians 
were  familiar  with  the  events  recorded  in 
the  pages  of  this  book.  In  fact,  I have  never 
found  an  Indian  anywhere  yet,  who  did  not 
know  all  about  Inkpaduta’s  “big  killing 
white  man.”  Thus  their  history  is  handed 
down  from  one  generation  to  another,  and  is 
well  preserved,  and  related  around  the  fire- 
side by  father  to  son. 

Among  the  Indians  who  shook  hands  with 
me  were  two  very  intelligent  young  men, 
who  introduced  themselves,  one  as  Charlie 
Iron  Heart,  the  other  as  Peter  Hunter.  These 
Indians  claimed  near  relationship  to  Chetan- 
maza,  one  of  the  Indians  used  by  Judge  Flan- 
drau  to  effect  my  ransom,  and  they  informed 
me  that  he  was  living  on  the  Minnesota  river, 
below  Granite  Falls. 

Many  expressions  were  given  on  this  occa- 
sion of  their  friendship  and  appreciation  of 
my  appearance  among  them.  I exchanged 
photographs  with  the  two  Indians,  and  sold 
two  copies  of  this  history,  one  to  Rev.  John 
Eastman,  the  other  to  Peter  Hunter.  Later 
on  I spent  some  time  at  Flandrau,  mingling 


338 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


freely  among  the  Indians,  and  visiting  in 
their  homes,  their  schools,  and  their  churches. 
Indeed,  during  my  stay,  there  might  have 
been  seen  on  the  first  day  of  the  week  one 
solitary  white  woman  sitting  in  the  Indian 
Episcopal  church  without  fear  or  hatred  to- 
ward the  red  man. 

The  Indians  in  the  vicinity  of  Flandrau 
rank  the  highest  in  their  standing  among 
the  Indian  tribes  for  having  attained  a fair 
degree  of  education.  Nearly  all  can  read  in 
their  own  language,  and  many  can  read  and 
write  in  English  also.  They  live  in  houses, 
which  contain  many  articles  used  by  white 
people,  such  as  beds,  chairs,  stoves,  tables, 
dishes,  sewing  machines,  and  other  things 
which  add  to  their  comfort.  It  is  interesting 
to  observe  that  they  themselves  think  there 
is  nothing  too  good  for  the  Indians.  The 
more  progressive  families  have  as  well  furn- 
ished houses  as  you  often  find  in  the  average 
home  of  the  white  man.  The  Flandrau  In- 
dians pay  taxes  and  go  to  the  ballot-box,  ex- 
ercising the  right  of  suffrage  with  as  much 
dignity  as  the  white  man.  It  has  been  stated 
that  some  of  these  Indians  took  an  active 
part  in  the  massacre  of  1862  and  were  con- 
fined for  a time  in  Fort  Sue! ling,  and  while 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


339 


there  they  were  taught  to  read  the  Bible  and 
were  converted  to  Christianity,  showing’  what 
the  Word  of  God  can  do  for  the  Indian,  de- 
spite his  wild  tendency. 

In  compliance  with  the  request  of  the  peo- 
ple of  Pipestone  I delivered  a lecture  in  the 
Presbyterian  church.  Many  were  turned 
away,  being  unable  to  gain  admittance. 
Three  Indians  came  from  Flandrau  to  hear 
the  lecture,  and  at  the  close,  Peter  Hunter,  a 
fairly  well  educated  and  intelligent  Indian 
some  twenty-four  years  of  age,  entertained 
the  audience  with  a few  well  chosen  and  ap- 
propriate remarks.  The  congregation  then 
came  forward  and  expressed  their  apprecia- 
tion of  the  demonstration  on  this  occasion  of 
the  fulfillment  of  the  prophecy,  found  in  In- 
dian legend  on  the  great  Red  Pipestone  quar- 
ry, and  perpetuated  by  Longfellow  in  his  song 
of  Hiawatha.  Thus  closed  an  interesting 
event  in  the  history  of  the  Pipestone  region. 

Having  learned  from  the  Flandrau  Indians 
that  one  of  the  rescuing  party  was  still  liv- 
ing and  might  be  found  in  Minnesota,  I 
journeyed  thence  to  Granite  Falls,  arriving 
on  Saturday  about  midnight.  Early  on  Sun- 
day morning,  with  team  and  driver,  I started 
dowTn  the  Minnesota  river  in  search  of  the 


340 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Indian  camp,  hoping  to  find  Chetanmaza,  the 
object  of  my  search.  A charming  drive  of 
some  ten  miles  brought  us  to  the  foot  of  a 
young  mountain  in  the  midst  of  a forest  of 
great  oak,  elm,  maple,  and  linden  trees  varie- 
gated and  beautiful  with  all  the  tints  and 
shades  of  autumn.  Here,  as  if  secreted  from 
all  harm,  a solitary  Indian  tepee  stood  closed 
from  top  to  bottom.  Thus  it  gave  those 
within  no  opportunity  to  observe  what  was 
going  on  without.  But  when  the  driver 
shouted  with  a loud  voice,  “Halloo,”  the 
door  opened,  disclosing  their  dusky  forms 
and  faces.  An  old  Indian  came  out  and 
greeted  us  with  the  Sioux  salutation,  “Ho.” 
I then  made  an  explanation  as  to  the  object 
of  my  visit  by  exhibiting  a copy  of  this  his- 
tory and  referring  to  the  Indian  names  on 
page  267.  He  gave  me  to  understand  that  he 
had  some  knowledge  concerning  the  event 
which  was  of  so  much  importance  to  me,  but 
that  he  had  taken  no  part  in  my  rescue.  He 
seemed  very  much  pleased,  however,  to  rec- 
ognize in  me  the  person  who  was  brought  out 
of  captivity.  He  stepped  forward,  shook  my 
hand,  and  said.  “I  look  on  you  as  my  own 
daughter,”  which  was  accepted  as  the  high- 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


341 


est  compliment  that  an  Indian  conld  have 
paid  a white  woman. 

He  informed  me  that  Chetanmaza,  or  Iron 
Hawk,  who  escorted  me  on  that  perilous 
journey,  was  his  brother,  and  that  his  own 
name  was  Chantamaza,  or  Iron  Heart.  The 
similarity  between  the  two  names  had  prob- 
ably led  to  the  mistake  in  the  personality. 
In  compliance  with  his  request  we  drove 
thence  to  their  house  of  worship,  attending 
the  morning  service  held  at  the  home  of  Big 
Eagle,  where  I had  an  opportunity  of  seeing 
nearly  all  the  Indians  in  the  vicinity,  who 
also  manifested  deep  interest  in  my  con- 
cerns. I had  had  many  interesting  talks  with 
other  Indians,  but  received  more  intelligence 
from  Chantamaza  in  regard  to  the  particular 
person  I was  searching  for  than  from  anyone 
else.  He  had  no  doubt  concerning  his  iden- 
tity and  his  whereabouts,  as  he  had  seen  him 
some  ten  days  previously  on  the  Sisseton 
reservation  in  South  Dakota. 

Eight  days  later  I was  in  Brown’s  valley, 
the  terminus  of  the  Great  Northern  railway 
in  Traverse  county,  Minnesota,  which 
brought  me  within  twelve  miles’  drive  of  the 
Sisseton  agency  government  headquarters 
on  the  reservation.  For  ages  back,  in  a time 


342 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


of  which  we  have  no  knowledge  concerning 
the  section  of  country  now  known  as  the 
Sisseton  reservation,  except  as  it  comes  to 
us  through  traditions  and  legends  handed 
down  among  the  tribes  of  Sioux  Indians,  it 
is  said  this  country  was  considered  a kind 
of  Mecca  for  the  Wahpeton,  Medaunaukay- 
ton,  and  Wahkuta  bands.  On  the  highest 
point  of  a range  of  hills  which  run  through 
the  reservation  they  built  up  a sacred  mound 
on  which  they  raised  their  stone  god,  Tari- 
kanizaphix,  made  of  stones  piled  together 
with  a cross-shaped  rock  upon  the  top.  In 
the  golden  age  of  the  Indian,  when  war  and 
chase  constituted  his  sole  occupation,  the 
chiefs  and  medicine  men  would  gather 
around  this  stone  altar  just  before  setting 
out  on  a raid  of  more  than  usual  importance. 
Gazing  upon  the  sun  as  it  was  about  to  dis- 
appear beneath  the  western  horizon,  they 
would  throw  themselves  upon  their  faces, 
and  by  self-inflicted  wounds  invoke  the  aid 
of  the  great  spirit  (Wakaytayka,  which  had 
its  dwelling  place  in  the  sun)  upon  their 
undertaking.  To  the  Indian  who  in  any  way 
disturbed  the  smallest  pebble  which  helps 
make  up  this  sacred  mound  of  their  god, 
death  after  infinite  torture  was  his  portion. 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT.  343 

The  Sisseton  reservation  contains  nearly 
a million  acres  of  choice  land  abounding  in 
beautiful  scenery  of  hills  and  rolling  prairies, 
with  plains  so  level  that  objects  can  be  seen 
many  miles.  Here  are  numberless  lakes, 
streams,  and  springs  of  pure,  bright,  crystal 
water,  said  to  be  equal  to  the  waters  of  the 
famous  “Saratoga  Springs.”  The  waters  of 
one-half  the  reservation  flow  north,  to  Hud- 
son’s Bay,  and  the  other  half,  south,  to  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico.  The  Sisseton  agency,  with 
its  white  buildings,  is  beautifully  located, 
twelve  miles  west  of  “Brown’s  Valley,” 
about  the  middle  of  the  reservation  north 
and  south,  where  a charming  view  can  be 
had  for  twenty-five  or  thirty  miles  of  the  sur- 
rounding country.  Here,  along  the  creeks 
and  ravines,  scattered  in  every  direction,  are 
the  log  and  frame  houses  of  the  Indians,  as 
well  as  the  tepee,  still  occupied  by  older  and 
perhaps  less  progressive  families.  Two 
miles  north  is  the  government  boarding- 
school,  with  all  the  modern  improvements-, 
steam  heat  and  water  forced  to  all  parts  of 
the  building.  This  edifice  is  about  two  hun- 
dred feet  long  and  forty  wide,  with  accom- 
modations for  two  hundred  scholars.  Near 
by  stands  the  “Good  Will”  mission  school 


344 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


building,  which  accommodates  one  hundred 
and  fifty  scholars.  This  school  is  partly  sup- 
ported by  the  government  and  partly  by  mis- 
sionary agencies.  All  the  scholars  in  both  of 
these  schools  are  Indians,  and  they  are 
clothed  and  fed,  and  instructed  in  English 
branches.  The  girls  are  taught  the  arts  of 
housekeeping,  sewing  and  dressmaking,  with 
a smattering  of  general  knowledge.  The  boys 
are  given  practical  instructions  in  farm- 
ing, as  well  as  the  care  of  live  stock,  tailor- 
ing, harness-making,  shoe-making,  etc.  The 
churches  on  the  reservation  are  presided 
over  by  native  preachers,  who  exert  a strong 
religious  influence  over  their  people. 

It  has  been  observed  that  as  a nation  ad- 
vances in  culture  and  moral  qualities  woman 
assumes  her  rightful  position  as  companion 
and  equal  of  the  male  portion  of  the  race. 
So  the  condition  of  the  Indian  woman  is  the 
sure  test  of  the  progress  of  her  race.  Legal 
marriages  are  superseding  polygamy,  which 
was  formerly  the  practice  among  these  peo- 
ple; and  the  sale  of  their  daughters  has  be- 
come a thing  of  the  past.  It  may  not  be 
amiss  here  to  note  the  fact  that  the  intimate 
association  of  the  Indian  tribes  with  the 
white  race  develops  many  a love  romance  all 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


345 


ilie  more  interesting  because  of  the  strange 
freak  of  Cupid’s  dart.  The  red  lover  charms 
the  ear  and  stirs  the  impulses  of  the  fair 
young  maiden’s  heart  -with  as  much  skill  as 
he  formerly  exercised  in  the  chase,  bending 
his  bow  with  as  sure  aim  as  at  the  wild  deer 
or  buffalo,  and  many  handsome  and  intelli- 
gent women  are  made  willing  captives  among 
“the  noble  red  men.”  Incidents  of  this  na- 
ture not  unfrequently  occur  near  the  Indian 
reservations,  where  it  is  considered  no  mar- 
vel for  a marriage  to  occur  between  the 
races. 

On  my  arrival  at  Brown’s  valley,  the  object 
of  my  visit  was  made  known  and  the  news 
spread  over  the  reservation  like  tire  over 
the  prairie.  The  Indians  made  a thorough 
search  for  Chetanmaza,  but  in  this  I was 
disappointed,  for  it  was  soon  ascertained 
that  he  had  gone  away  only  a few  days  prev- 
iously to  Devil’s  Lake  to  remain  during  the 
winter.  However,  when  he  returned  in  the 
following  summer,  Samuel  Brown,  who  acted 
as  interpreter  and  correspondent,  let  me 
know  of  it,  and  several  communications  have 
been  received  since  then.  A photograph  of 
Chetanmaza  was  taken  and  sent  to  me  with 
the  promise  that  he  would  make  me  a visit 


346 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


and  pitch  his  tent  by  the  historical  log'  cabin 
on  the  shores  of  Okoboji. 

Mr.  Brown,  to  whom  I am  indebted  for 
much  valuable  information  on  the  occasion 
of  my  visit  to  the  Sisseton  reservation,  wrote 
June  24,  1893,  as  follows: 

Chetanmaza  seems  very  much  pleased  when  I read  to 
him  your  letter.  He  says  he  remembers  how  you  looked 
when  he  saw  you  at  the  great  camp  on  the  Jim  river 
at  the  council  held  over  the  question  as  to  whether  you 
would  be  given  up  or  not.  You  sat  there  in  the  midst 
of  the  people;  sat  on  the  ground  squawr  fashion,  with 
your  hair  greased  and  smoothly  combed,  and  parting 
painted  red.  and  both  cheeks  painted  red,  with  red 
leggins  and  squaw  dress  on. 

This  description  is  a true  account  of  the 
deplorable  condition  in  which  I was  found 
by  the  three  friendly  Indians,  and  satisfies 
me  that  I have  found  my  man.  Chetanmaza 
is  now  sixty-eight  years  of  age  and  nearly 
blind.  He  is  the  only  surviving  member  of 
the  rescuing  party.  He  spends  his  summers 
among  his  relatives  on  the  Sisseton  reserva- 
tion and  his  winters  at  Devil’s  Lake,  North 
Dakota. 

Among  the  historic  scenes  of  memorable 
events  that  made  my  visit  at  the  Sisseton 
reservation  of  increasing  interest  was  that 
here  Hotonhowaslita  lived  out  the  last  days 
of  his  earthly  existence,  died,  and  was  buried 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


347 


near  Long  Hollow.  After  the  Minnesota 
massacre  of  1862,  there  came  to  him  a tem- 
pestons  period  in  which  he  spent  many  years 
of  his  life,  ostracised  by  his  tribe  on  account 
of  his  friendship  and  his  most  commendable 
service  performed  for  the  whites. 

Some  years  after  he  had  participated  in 
my  rescue  he  took  the  cognomen  of  “ Other 
Day”  among  the  whites.  The  following  de- 
scription of  his  appearance  and  conduct  on 
the  battlefield  of  Wood  Lake,  Minnesota, 
taken  from  L.  V.  D.  Heard’s  History  of  The 
Sioux  War  and  Massacre  of  1862,  may  he  of 
interest  here: 

Other  Day  nobly  redeemed  the  pledge  he  had  made 
two  days  before.  He  took  with  his  own  hand  two 
horses  from  the  enemy  and  slew  their  riders.  He  was 
often  in  their  midst,  and  so  far  in  advance  of  our  own 
men  that  they  fired  many  shots  at  him  in  the  belief 
that  he  wras  one  of  the  foe.  No  person  on  the  field  com- 
pared with  him  in  the  exhibition  of  reckless  bravery.  He 
was  a warrior  worthy  to  have  crossed  cimeters  with 
Saladin,  or  dashed  with  Arabia’s  mad  prophet  through 
the  shock  of  eastern  war.  He  seemed  to  be  instinct 
with  the  spirit  of  a fierce,  resistless  steed,  which  saith 
among  trumpets,  Ha!  ha!  and  smelleth  the  battle  afar 
off,  the  thunder  of  the  captains,  and  the  shoutings. 
He  was  clothed  entirely  in  white,  a belt  around  his 
waist  in  which  was  placed  his  knife.  A handkerchief 
was  knotted  about  his  head,  and  in  his  hand  he  lightly 
grasped  his  rifle.  His  teeth  glistened  like  purest  ivory 
through  his  slightly  parted  lips;  his  eye  was  ablaze 


348 


TI-IE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


with  fire;  his  face  of  bronze  radiant  with  the  joy  of 
battle;  his  exulting  utterances  came  thick  and  fast,  in 
a sort  of  purr  pitched  upon  a high  key,  soft  as  the 
dulcet  tones  of  an  Italian  woman.  As  he  bounded 
strong  with  the  graceful  spring  of  a tiger-cat,  there 
came  to  mind  Djalmer,  the  Prince  of  Java,  when  in  the 
theater  in  Paris,  at  the  time  of  the  escape  of  the  pan- 
ther Le  Mort,  he  leaped  upon  the  stage,  with  the  re- 
turning ardor  of  his  native  jungles,  and  struck  his 
dagger  to  his  heart.  With  the  exuberant  riotous  health 
of  Bulwer’s  Margrave,  and  the  airy  wildness  of  the 
Jam,  he  looked  the  perfection  of  all  the  creatures  of 
the  woods  and  fields,  and  the  incarnation  of  the  ideal 
Indian  God  of  War. 

Some  years  since  the  writer  dedicated  one 
of  the  small  lakes  in  Dickinson  county,  Iowa, 
to  the  memory  of  this  heroic  red  man,  nam- 
ing- it  Minnewashta,  “the  beautiful  water,” 
his  name  meaning  “the  beautiful  voice.” 
This  charming  sheet  of  living  water,  into 
which  the  Okoboji  open  as  they  flow  south- 
ward to  the  sea,  was  formerly  known  as  M'd- 
dlegar.  The  new  name  of  Minnewashta  was 
conferred  upon  it  to  commemorate  the 
achievement  of  this  heroic  Indian  who,  at 
the  risk  of  his  own  life,  volunteered  to  rescue 
a young  white  girl  from  a band  of  hostile 
Sioux. 

There  are  many  charming  “Retreats” 
amid  the  slopes  and  hills,  and  in  the  groves 
along  the  lake  shore,  in  this  romantic  region; 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


349 


but  Minnewaslita  excels  them  all  in  beauty 
and  loveliness.  On  the  bluffs  along  the  west- 
ern shore  several  cottages  have  been  erected, 
which  are  owned,  and  occupied  during  the 
summer  season  by  families  of  culture  and  re- 
finement. 

In  the  year  1891  some  thirteen  acres  of 
the  land  on  which  my  father  established  bis 
last  earthly  home  was  purchased  by  a syn- 
dicate, and  lots  were  staked  for  sale,  includ- 
ing the  one  on  which  the  original  log  cabin 
stands.  From  the  proceeds  of  the  sales  of 
this  work  I purchased  this  to  me  most  sacred 
site.  I bought  it  just  in  time  to  save  the  old 
cabin  from  ruin.  It  was  ready  to  fall  down 
through  undermining  and  inundation  by 
water.  A rock  foundation  was  put  under  it, 
and  it  was  replastered  between  the  logs.  11° 
walls  inside  are  now  as  white  as  snow  and 
it  seems  solid  and  good  to  stand  the  storms 
for  many  years  to  come.  Oil  paintings  of  the 
tragedy  hang  against  its  walls;  while  Indian 
relics  and  momentos  pertainin''  to  this  his- 
tory, which  I have  collected,  furnish  the  in- 
side. The  history,  photographs,  and  relics 
are  on  sale  within.  The  latclistrings  hang 
on  the  outside  of  the  cabin  doors,  where  vis- 
itors walk  in,  pay  a small  fee,  and  register 


350 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


their  names.  This  is  said  to  be  the  most 
prominent  historical  site  in  the  state  of  Iowa 
and  is  one  of  the  greatest  attractions  for 
tourists  about  the  lakes. 

I spent  the  winter  of  1893-4  at  the  capital 


View  of  the  Interior  of  the  Gardner  Cabin 


in  order  to  submit  to  the  general  assemblv 
the  long-cherished  hope  I have  entertained, 
that  Iowa  would  vet  make  an  armronriation 
sufficient  to  erect  a monument  to  the  memory 
of  those  early  pioneers  who  first  essayed  to 
establish  homes  of  civilization  on  the  shores 


AX  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


351 


of  these  beautiful  lakes,  as  well  as  to  perma- 
nently mark  the  spot  where  occurred  this  im- 
portant event  in  the  history  of  Iowa. 

All  those  who  have  ever  stood  b"  the  <n-ave 
wherein  lie  six  of  my  family  near  the  cabin 
door,  as  well  as  thousands  who  have  never 
looked  upon  the  little  mounds  of  stone  which 
mark  their  resting  dace,  will  rejoice  with 
me  to  know  that  after  more  than  a quarter 
of  a century  the  hearts  of  statesmen  have 
been  touched  by  the  story  of  their  tragic 
death,  and  the  quiet  bravery  which  inspired 
these  people  to  seek  homes  in  the  wilderness 
and  thus  lured  them  on  to  their  unmarked 
graves.  In  the  month  of  March,  1891,  on  the 
thirty-seventh  anniversary  of  the  event,  the 
Twenty-fifth  General  Assembly  of  Iowa  ap- 
propriated five  thousand  dollars  to  erect  a 
commemorative  monument. 

A special  commission  was  appointed  by 
Governor  Jackson  to  carrv  out  the  legisla- 
tive intention,  composed  of  the  following 
named  persons : Ex-Governor  Cyrus  C.  Car- 
penter, Hon.  John  F.  Duncombe,  Hon.  Rod- 
erick A.  Smith,  Hon.  Chas.  Aldrich,  and  Mrs. 
Abbie  Gardner  Sharp. 

The  commission  appointed  by  the  Gover- 
nor to  design  and  superintend  the  erection 


Monument  Commission 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


353 


of  this  monument  devoted  much  time  and 
attention  to  secure  a monument  which  would 
be  worthy  the  event  which  it  is  to  commem- 
orate, and  one  which,  in  their  opinion,  would 
give  general  satisfaction  to  the  public.  Their 
eiforts  resulted  in  a monument  with  an  im- 
posing shaft  of  Minnesota  granite,  fifty-five 
feet  in  height,  and  of  the  most  graceful  pro- 
portions. The  base  is  14x14  feet ; above  this 
there  are  three  massive  sections.  Upon  the 
top  of  the  third  base  the  die  is  placed;  upon 
the  four  faces  of  the  die  are  the  inscriptions, 
on  bronze  tablets,  of  the  names  of  the  pio- 
neers who  were  massacred  by  the  Indians: 
the  relief  party  who  marched  to  the  scene 
and  buried  the  dead;  third,  a historical  state- 
ment of  the  captivity;  fourth,  that  it  was 
erected  by  the  order  of  the  Twenty-fifth  Gen- 
eral Assembly  of  the  State  of  Iowa. 

A most  fitting  location  was  selected,  on  the 
shore  of  West  Okoboji  lake,  within  a few 
feet  of  the  log  cabin  of  my  father,  who  was 
the  first  white  man  to  establish  a home  in 
this  section  of  Iowa. 

The  act  of  the  legislature  provided  for  col- 
lecting the  remains  of  all  persons  killed  by 
Inkpaduta’s  band  of  Indians  in  the  vicinity 
of  Dickinson  county  and  re-interment  on  the 


Gardner  Family  Grave  Mrs.  Sharp 


AST  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


355 


state  grounds.  This  act  resulted  in  gather- 
ing together  the  remains  of  sixteen  persons 
(all  that  could  be  found),  namely:  Mrs.  Joel 
Howe  and  six  children,  James  Mattock,  wife 
and  five  children,  Robert  Matliieson,  Isaac  H. 
Harriott  and  Bert  Snyder,  sixteen  in  all, 
were  buried  in  one  grave  on  the  east  front  of 
the  monument.  The  remains  of  my  family 
were  not  removed,  but  still  remain  in  the 
original  grave  where  they  were  all  laid  side 
by  side  within  a short  distance  east  of  the 
monument. 

The  time  for  the  completion  of  the  entire 
work  of  the  commissioners  having  the  mat- 
ter in  charge  was  stipulated  in  the  act  as 
fixed  for  July  4,  1895,  but  the  labor  was  com- 
pleted and  ready  for  acceptance  in  March 
preceding  that  date. 

The  monument  was  dedicated  on  the  26th 
of  July.  On  that  memorable  day  some  seven 
thousand  people  or  more  assembled  on  the 
shore  of  the  beautiful  west  Lake  Okoboji  to 
witness  the  ceremonies,  among  those  who 
came  to  pay  tribute  were  many  historical 
characters  and  notable  visitors  of  Iowa,  Min- 
nesota and  the  two  Dakotas,  also  Hon. 
Charles  E.  Flandrau,  of  St.  Paul,  to  whom  I 


356 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


owe  a debt  of  gratitude  I shall  ever  recollect. 
Chetanmaza  of  Devil’s  Lake  reservation, 
North  Dakota,  one  of  the  three  Indian  braves 
who  carried  out  Flandrau’s  plan  for  my  res- 
cue, and  his  cousin  Marpiyalidinape  of  the 
Sisseton  reservation.  South  Dakota,  a fairly 
well  educated  but  full  blood  Sioux  Indian, 
who  accompanied  Chetanmaza  as  companion 
and  interpreter. 

To  mortals,  “God  works  in  a mysterious 
way,  His  wonders  to  perform,”  and  thus  it 
seems  well  to  recognize  the  revelation  of  His 
will  on  this  occasion  of  the  meeting  here  with 
this  great  assembly  of  people,  these  represen- 
tatives of  the  aboriginal  tribe  of  the  red  men 
in  the  demonstration  of  the  principles  of 
“peace  on  earth  and  good  will  to  man”  of 
which  only  angels  could  sing  nineteen  hun- 
dred years  ago. 

Mrs.  Irene  Thomas,  of  the  Springfield  at- 
tack, whose  eight  year  old  son  was  killed  and 
whose  husband  was  severely  wounded  by  the 
Indians;  Jereb  Palmer  who  so  gallantly  as- 
sisted in  repulsing  the  Indians  in  their  at- 
tack on  the  house  of  Mr.  Thomas,  Charles 
Aldrich,  founder  of  the  historical  department 
at  Des  Moines;  Rodney  A.  Smith,  a member 


an  epoch  of  advancement. 


357 


of  tlie  famous  expedition  who  buried  the 
dead,  and  one  of  the  early  settlers  of  Okoboji, 
after  the  massacre;  Ex-Governor  C.  C.  Car- 
penter and  Abbie  Gardner  Sharp.  In  the 
absence  of  Governor  Jackson  from  the  state, 
Lieutenant-Governor  W.  S.  Dungan  and  W. 
S.  Richards,  the  governor’s  private  secre- 
tary, were  present  to  accept  the  monument  in 
behalf  of  the  state. 

The  exercises  W^re  held  out  doors  beneath 
the  shade  of  the  old  oak  trees  which  have 
stood  for  years  like  sentinels,  never  desert- 
ing their  posts,  within  a short  distance  of 
the  old  log  cabin  door.  Here  on  a platform 
west  of  the  monument  the  state  officials,  the 
commissioners,  the  historical  characters  and 
the  musicians  had  their  seats. 

John  F.  Dnncombe  being  absent  from 
America  a telegram  was  received  from  him 
which  read  as  follows: 

London!  England,  July  25. 

Hon.  C.  C.  Carpenter,  President  of  the  Spirit  Lake 
Monument  Commission: 

“I  congratulate  you  and  my  colleagues  of  the  com- 
mission on  the  final  act  of  dedication  and  unveiling  of 
the  monument  which  commemorates  the  most  important 
and  saddest  event  in  the  history  of  our  beloved  Iowa. 


858 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


“All  glory  and  honor  to  the  noble  pioneers  who  died; 
to  those  who  lost  their  lives  in  the  effort  to  rescue  the 
survivors;  and  to  the  great-hearted  and  happy  people 
who  have  commemmorated  their  worthy  deeds.  God  bless 
Iowa.  My  wife  joins  me  in  every  sentiment. 

“John  F.  Buncombe.” 


Rev.  John  E.  Roweii,  member  of  the  twen- 
ty-fifth general  assembly,  offered  invocation 
of  Divine  blessing. 

R.  A.  Smith,  president  of  the  day,  delivered 
the  preliminary  address,  from  which  I am 
permitted  to  make  the  following  extract: 


Ladies  and  Gentlemen — It  is  unnecessary  for  me  to 
recapitulate  the  circumstances  or  enumerate  the  reasons 
for  our  assembling  here  today.  All  are  more  or  less 
familiar  with  the  history  of  the  events  we  have  met  to 
commemorate  and  it  is  not  necessary  at  this  time  to 
enter  into  a detailed  account  of  the  bloody  tragedy 
which  thirty-eight  years  ago  was  enacted  on  this  very 
spot.  It  has  pleased  the  state  of  Iowa,  through  her 
legally  chosen  representatives,  to  provide  for  the  erec- 
tion of  a suitable  monument  to  commemorate  the  la- 
bors, sufferings  and  sacrifices  of  the  devoted  band  of 
pioneers  who,  in  an  early  day  pushed  out  far  beyond 
the  confines  of  civilization,  and  endeavored  to  build 
homes  for  themselves  and  their  posterity  in  this  land 
of  romance  and  this  region  of  mystery. 


A 1ST  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


359 


There  seems  to  have  arisen  at  this  time  all  over  the 
country  an  awakened  interest  in  the  history  of  import- 
ant events  and  a desire  to  perpetuate  and  transmit 
that  history  to  coming  generations.  This  spirit  is  man- 
ifesting itself  in  different  places  by  the  erection  of  me- 
morials and  monuments  upon  historic  spots  made  me- 
morable by  deeds  of  noble  daring,  of  patient  endurance 
and  heroic  suffering. 

Many  of  the  states  are  erecting  monuments  upon  the 
principal  battlegrounds  of  the  late  war  wherever  their 
own  brave  regiments  fought  hardest  or  lost  heaviest, 
and  it  is  but  meet  and  proper  that  the  state  of  Iowa, 
while  she  is  spending  her  hundreds  of  thousands  of 
dollars  in  giving  fitting  recognition  to  the  glorious 
deeds  of  her  brave  soldiers  and  sailors  who  fought  and 
bled  on  so  many  battlefields,  should  also  in  her  sover- 
eign capacity  give  recognition  to  the  smaller  and  less 
pretentious,  though  not  less  deserving  hand  of  patriots 
and  heroes,  who.  taking  their  lives  in  their  hands  struck 
out  on  her  northwestern  border  and  after  braving 
dangers  such  as  fall  to  the  lot  of  but  very  few,  finally 
gave  their  lives  as  a sacrifice  to  their  intrepidity  and 
courage. 

It  is  meet  and  fitting  that  to  the  pioneer  the  same  as 
the  soldier  should  he  accorded  the  meed  of  praise  and 
recognition,  and  the  erection  on  this  spot  of  this  beauti- 
ful column  is  a just,  though  long  delayed,  tribute  to  the 
memory  of  the  brave  and  hardy,  though  unpretentious 
and  unpretending  band  of  settlers,  who  sacrificed  their 
lives  in  their  attempt  to  build  them  homes  on  this  then 
far  away  northwestern  frontier. 

Where  is  the  good,  it  may  be  asked,  of  these  memorial 
services?  We  can  do  nothing  for  the  dust  and  ashes 
mouldering  here,  ’tis  true,  and  yet  we  have  high  author- 


360 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


ity  for  memorial  services.  When  the  great  Creator 
finished  His  work  and  saw  that  it  was  good,  He  decreed 
that  as  a memorial  of  that  event  one  day  in  seven 
should  be  set  apart  as  a perpetual  reminder  of  the 
great  achievement.  When  the  waters  of  the  flood  re- 
ceded from  the  base  of  Mt.  Ararat,  God  made  a coven- 
ant with  man  as  a memorial  or  reminder  of  that  event, 
and  said:  “I  do  set  my  bow  in  the  cloud,  and  it  shall 
be  for  a token  of  a covenant  between  me  and  the  earth, 
and  it  shall  come  to  pass  -when  I bring  a cloud  over  the 
earth  that  the  bow  shall  be  seen  in  the  cloud  and  the 
bow  shall  be  in  the  cloud.” 

So  in  His  dealing  with  His  chosen  people  many  and 
significant  are  the  memorial  occasions  established  by 
Divine  authority.  The  feast  of  the  Passover,  the  feast 
of  Pentacost,  the  feast  of  the  Tabernacles  and  many 
other  festival  occasions  were  memorials  commemorating 
the  interposition  of  the  Almighty  Power  for  the  de- 
liverance of  His  people.  When  the  greatest  of  all  earth- 
ly tragedies  was  nearing  completion  and  the  Saviour  of 
men  gave  to  His  disciples  the  emblems  of  His  broken 
body  and  spilled  blood  and  admonished  them:  ‘‘Do  this  in 
remembrance  of  Me,”  He  established  a memorial  oc- 
casion that  has  been  faithfully  observed  by  His  followers 
in  all  parts  of  the  world  for  nearly  two  thousand  years. 

Also  in  our  time  we  have  our  memorial  occasions, 
established  by  state  or  government  authority,  or  the 
common  consent  and  usage  of  our  people.  Only  two 
years  ago  we  witnessed,  at  the  White  City,  the  wonder- 
ful spectacle  of  all  civilized  nations  bringing  together 
their  choicest  treasures  and  placing  them  on  exhibiton, 
as  a memorial  commemorating  the  trials  and  triumphs 
of  the  great  admiral  whose  genius,  courage  and  forti- 
tude opened  the  way  for  the  development  of  the  Amer- 
ican continent.  The  general  observance  of  our  national 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


361 


birthday  as  a memorial  occasion  is  but  a fulfillment 
of  the  prophecy  of  old  John  Adams  on  the  floor  of  con- 
gress when  he  said,  “We  will  make  this  a glorious  and 
immortal  day.” 

Another  memorial  occasion  in  which  our  people  mani- 
fest deep  interest  is  our  soldiers'  memorial  day,  the  day 
on  which  by  common  consent  our  people  meet  to  strew 
the  garlands  of  affection  and  grateful  remembrance  on 
the  graves  of  our  fallen  heroes.  Thus  have  I noticed  a 
few  of  the  memorial  occasions  which  have  come  to  be 
generally  recognized  and  observed.  Courage  and  hardi- 
hood, intrepidity  and  self-denial,  suffering  and  sacrifice, 
all  these  have  in  all  ages  been  deemed  worthy  the  meed 
of  praise  and  recognition,  and  whether  exhibited  by  the 
victorious  general  at  the  head  of  his  army  on  the  field 
of  battle,  or  the  humble  and  unpretentious  settler  on 
the  northwestern  border,  are  equally  worthy  the  respect 
and  admiration  of  a grateful  people. 

When  we  contemplate  the  dangers  braved,  the  hard- 
ships and  privations  endured,  and  the  final  suffering  and 
sacrifice  which  fell  to  the  lot  of  the  victims  whose  dust 
and  ashes  have  been  gathered  together  and  interred  in 
this  historic  spot,  we  can  but  feel  that  at  the  best  the 
ceremonies  and  memorial  exercises  of  the  present  occa- 
sion would  be  but  a lame  and  imperfect  tribute  to  the 
brave  deeds  they  are  intended  to  perpetuate,  were  it 
not  for  the  fact  that  in  paying  the  last  sad  tribute  of 
respect  to  the  memory  of  the  victims  of  savage  hate 
and  barbarity,  we  are  paying  a deserved  tribute  to 
courage  and  self-denial,  endurance  and  self-sacrifice, 
wherever  found,  and  our  exercises  on  this  occasion 
would  be  little  better  than  hollow  mockery. 

But  we  have  reason  to  congratulate  ourselves  that 
there  is  a growing  interest  felt  by  the  people  of  Iowa  in 


362 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


the  history  and  destiny  of  her  early  pioneers,  and  the 
building  of  this  beautiful  monument  on  this  spot  made 
historic  by  the  blood  of  the  victims,  who  here  risked 
their  lives  and  lost  them,  is  but  the  logical  expression 
of  that  awakened  interest.  Let  us  hope  that  this  awak- 
ening is  not  ephemeral  or  temporary,  but  that  it  may 
result  in  rescuing  from  oblivion  much  in  the  history  of 
our  state  that  has  been  neglected  or  forgotten.  The 
story  told  by  this  memorial  shaft  is  but  a faint  expres- 
sion of  the  toils  endured,  the  dangers  braved  and  the 
sacrifices  made  by  the  unfortunate  victims  whose  re- 
mains lie  buried  here,  but  it  points  toward  heaven  and 
fitly  expresses  the  hopes  and  aspirations  of  untold  gen- 
erations yet  to  come. 


The  Harker  family  rendered  a selection  of 
music  and  then  the  president  introduced 
Charles  E.  Flandrau,  who  spoke  in  part  as 
follows : 


('HAS.  E.  ELANDRAU’S  SPEECH. 

You  can  well  understand  that  this  occasion  is  a very 
interesting  one  to  me.  Although  the  events  which 
assemble  us  here  today  were  awful  in  their  character, 
including  murder,  pillage,  the  captivity  of  innocent 
women,  and  their  terrible  sufferings,  they  form  a part, 
and  a very  notable  part,  of  the  history  of  your  state.  It 
is  seldom  that  a new  state  has  been  formed  from  the 
domain  of  the  American  savage  that  has  not  encountered 
in  the  early  stages  of  its  growth  the  shock  of  collision 
with  this  warlike  people;  and  it  is  eminently  proper 
that  the  government  should  manifest  its  gratitude  to 
its  early  settlers  for  the  dangers  and  hardships  they 
underwent  in  bearing  its  banner  of  civilization  to  the 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


363 


front,  by  appropriately  marking  the  scenes  that  attest 
their  bravery  and  sacrifices  in  the  cause  of  their  pro- 
gress. 

This  governmental  recognition  of  the  heroism  of  the 
pioneer  is  generally  tardy  in  its  expression,  which,  how- 
ever, does  not  indicate  any  undervaluation  of  their 
deeds,  but  necessarily  follows  from  the  nature  of  the 
events  and  the  time  of  their  occurrence.  It  is  not  until 
long  after  peace  has  succeeded  war's  alarm  that  Clio 
takes  her  pen  to  record  its  sufferings  and  deeds  of  valor, 
and  the  state  of  Iowa  has  done  a most  worthy  act  in 
erecting  this  beautiful  shaft  in  memory  of  the  pioneers 
who  died  and  the  captives  who  suffered  in  the  cause  of 
her  early  advancement. 

********* 

It  seems  almost  incredible  to  me  that  thirty-eight 
years  have  come  and  gone  since  the  happening  of  the 
events  we  commemorate  today;  and  greater  is  my  sur- 
prise when  I look  upon  this  multitude  of  people,  rep- 
resenting the  highest  degree  of  civilization  and  refine- 
ment, occupying  what  I remember  so  well  as  a savage 
wilderness;  and  most  remarkable  of  all  is  the  presence 
here,  young,  blooming  and  attractive,  of  the  principal 
actor  in  the  awful  drama  of  1857.  When  I look  upon 
Mrs.  Sharp,  then  Miss  Gardner,  I see  so  little  change 
that  I am  carried  back  as  if  in  a dream  to  my  old  In- 
dian days  of  nearly  forty  years  ago.  when  I bought  her 
and  paid  for  her  in  blankets  and  horses,  the  market 
price  of  a young  girl. 

Nature  lavishes  upon  this  region  of  country  its  bounty 
and  its  beauty.  When  we  look  about  us.  the  eye  com- 
passes a scene  of  natural  loveliness;  sparkling  lakes, 
noble  forests,  expansive  prairies,  colored  with  living 


364 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


flowers,  springing  from  a soil  of  inexhaustible  fertility. 
Is  it  at  all  to  be  wondered  at  that  the  eye  of  the  pioneer, 
seeking  a home,  should  have  been  attracted  to  this 
natural  paradise?  Its  savage  proprietors  had  been  by 
treaties  with  the  government  removed,  and  no  danger 
wan  apprehended. 

********* 

When  the  people  whose  names  are  recorded  upon  that 
monument  settled  here  in  1855  and  1856  it  was  the  ex- 
treme outpost  of  civilization;  a long  and  weary  distance 
separated  them  from  the  most  advanced  settlement  in 
Iowa;  to  the  west  and  northwest  of  them  lay  the  limit- 
less plains,  extending  to  the  Rocky  Mountains,  inhab- 
ited only  by  the  Indian  and  the  buffalo;  to  the  north, 
the  nearest  habitations  were  on  the  upper  waters  of  the 
Minnesota  river,  a distance  of  nearly  a hundred  miles 
over  a primitive  wilderness;  and  the  nearest  possible 
point  from  which  protection  could  have  been  looked  for 
was  Fort  Ridgley,  a United  States  post  on  the  Sioux 
reservation,  distant  a two  days’  journey  with  a good 
horse  in  fair  weather.  These  settlers  were  absolutely 
helpless,  except  so  far  as  they  were  capable  of  helping 
themselves. 

********* 

Everything  went  smoothly  with  this  frontier  settle- 
ment until  early  in  March  1857,  about  the  8th,  when  it 
was  invaded  by  a band  of  Indians  and  ruthlessly  de- 
stroyed. All  the  people  who  happened  to  be  at  home, 
except  three  women  and  a girl,  were  butchered,  and 
those  four  were  taken  captive  and  carried  off  by  the 
savages.  Their  names  were  Mrs.  Noble,  Mrs.  Marble, 
Mrs.  Thatcher  and  Miss  Gardner,  the  latter  of  whom  is 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


365 


with  us  today.  The  massacre  covered  the  country  where 
we  now  are,  and  extended  to  the  northwest  on  the  head 
waters  of  the  Des  Moines  river,  in  Minnesota,  where 
there  was  a young  settlement,  called  Springfield,  at 
which  several  people  were  killed.  After  satiating  their 
desire  for  blood  they  went  westward  with  their  captives 
and  booty  until  they  reached  a lake  known  in  those  days 
as  Chan-pta-ya-tan-ka,  about  seventy  or  eighty  miles 
southwest  from  a point  on  the  Yellow  Medicine  river, 
where  was  then  situated  one  of  the  Sioux  agencies,  at 
which  lake  they  encamped. 

I had  been  living  among  the  Sioux  on  the  Mississippi 
for  a few  years  previous  to  the  massacre,  and  was  at 
the  time  it  occurred  the  agent  of  the  United  States  in 
charge  of  them,  with  my  headquarters  at  the  Redwood 
and  Yellow'  Medicine  rivers,  where  they  empty  into  the 
Minnesota,  and  I w'as  familiar  with  all  this  region  of 
country,  and  aw'are  of  the  fact  that  settlements  had  be- 
gun about  these  lakes  and  on  the  headwaters  of  the 
Des  Moines  in  Minnesota;  in  fact,  I knew  some  of  the 
people  who  had  located  thereabouts. 

The  first  news  of  the  massacre  reached  me  on  the  18th 
of  March,  some  ten  days  after  its  occurrence.  Two 
young  men  brought  me  a statement  of  the  facts  as  they 
had  been  discovered  by  Mr.  Morris  Markham  on  his 
return  from  an  absence  from  home.  These  boys  traveled 
the  whole  distance  on  foot,  through  the  snow  thirty 
inches  deep  and  were  nearly  exhausted  when  they 
reached  my  agency.  I was  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the 
story,  and  immediately  consulted  with  Colonel  Alex- 
ander of  the  Tenth  United  States  infantry,  then  com- 
manding at  Fort  Ridgely,  and  made  a requisition  for 


366 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


troops.  He  dispatched  Company  A of  his  regiment, 
commanded  by  Captain  Barnard  E.  Bee,  composed  of 
himself,  Lieut.  Murray,  and  about  sixty  men.  We  pro- 
cured two  half-breed  guides,  Joe  Counsalle,  better  known 
as  Joe  Gaboo,  and  Joe  Laframboise,  both  of  whom  I 
knew  well,  and  felt  no  hesitation  in  trusting  on  such 
a mission.  We  found  it  impossible  to  march  the  troops 
in  a direct  line  across  country  to  the  scene  of  the 
trouble,  on  account  of  the  army  wagons  and  mules 
which  accompanied  us,  and  the  deep  snow,  and  were 
compelled  to  go  down  the  Minnesota  and  up  the  Blue 
Earth,  hoping  to  find  a trail  leading  to  our  destination, 
but  it  ended  some  forty  or  fifty  miles  from  Spirit  Lake, 
and  the  men  had  to  break  a road  for  the  mules  the  rest 
of  the  way.  When  the  troops  arrived  at  the  lake  a 
pursuit  was  attempted  on  the  trail  left  by  the  Indians, 
but  was  abandoned  after  a short  chase,  the  guides  as- 
suring the  officer  in  charge  that  the  campfires  of  the 
retreating  Indians  were  many  days  old.  It  has  been 
charged  that  the  guides  deceived  the  soldiers,  and  there 
is  some  evidence  corroborative  of  this  assertion,  in  the 
fact  that  Mrs.  Marble,  one  of  the  rescued  women,  told 
me  that  the  Indians  saw  the  troops  and  prepared  for 
an  ambuscade.  Whether  the  guides  were  false,  faith- 
ful or  mistaken,  I have  never  taken  any  trouble  to  dis- 
cover, because  had  they  advised  otherwise  than  they 
did,  Mrs.  Marble  and  Miss  Gardner  would  never  have 
been  rescued  from  captivity.  They  would  have  been 
killed  had  the  troops  overtaken  the  Indians. 

The  dead  were  buried,  and  after  a short  stay  the 
troops  returned  to  the  fort.  I did  not  accompany  them 
quite  to  the  lake.  I felt  assured  that  they  would  not 
find  the  Indians,  and  that  I could  lend  better  assistance 
from  my  agencies;  so  I left  them  battling  with  the  snow, 
and  returned. 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT 


367 


When  the  news  of  the  massacre  reached  the  settle- 
ments of  Iowa  it,  of  course,  produced  great  excitement, 
and  as  soon  as  possible  a volunteer  party  of  about  100 
men,  under  the  command  of  Major  William  Williams, 
was  formed,  and  left  Fort  Dodge  on  the  24th  of  March 
for  the  lake.  This  command  proceeded  to  within  a 
short  distance  of  Spirit  Lake,  and  sent  forward  a de- 
tachment of  twenty-five  men,  who  arrived  at  the  lake 
on  April  2 and  performed  such  services  as  they  were 
able,  but  finding  the  Indians  gone  returned  to  their 
homes. 

The  suffering  of  the  captive  women  can  be  imagined 
from  the  fact  that  two  men  of  this  Iowa  command  were 
frozen  to  death  on  the  march,  so  severe  was  the  weather; 
while  these  women  were  compelled  to  trudge  through  the 
snow  and  wade  streams  with  heavy  packs  on  their 
backs,  day  in  and  day  out  for  over  200  miles.  Mrs. 
Noble  and  Mrs.  Thatcher  succumbed  to  the  overstrain 
upon  them,  and,  becoming  troublesome,  were  killed  by 
their  captors  on  the  westward  march. 

The  news  spread  in  the  territory  of  Minnesota,  and 
of  course  excited  the  sympathy  of  the  people.  The  legis- 
lature was  in  session,  and  on  the  15th  day  of  May 
appropriated  $10,000  for  the  rescue  of  the  captives,  and 
placed  th<e  management  of  the  w'hole  affair  in  the  hands 
of  the  governor,  Hon.  Samuel  Medary,  with  power  to 
act  without  restriction. 


********* 

Immediately  on  leaving  the  troops  I hastened  to  my 
agency  and  began  to  devise  plans  for  the  rescue  of  the 
captives.  I had  the  full  co-operation  of  Col.  Alexander 
in  any  plan  I should  suggest,  but  the  difficulty  that 


368 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


stared  us  in  the  face  was  the  certainty  that  any  hostile 
movement  against  Ink-pa-du-ta  would  result  in  the 
slaughter  of  the  captives.  While  I w'as  revolving  plans 
of  rescue  by  negotiation  and  ransom,  an  accident  oc- 
curred that  solved  the  problem.  A party  of  my  Indians 
were  hunting  on  the  Big  Sioux  and  hearing  that  Ink- 
pa-du-ta  w'as  camped  at  Chan-pta-ya-tan-ka  and  had 
some  white  captive  women  in  his  band,  they  went  to 
see  him,  and  succeeded  in  purchasing  Mrs.  Marble. 
They  brought  her  into  the  Yellow  Medicine  river,  and 
turned  her  over  to  me  on  the  21st  of  May.  This  located 
the  hostile  camp  exactly,  and  after  paying  the  two 
Indians  $500  each  for  Mrs.  Marble,  I called  for  volun- 
teers to  go  and  get  the  others.  I selected  three  whom 
I knew  well  and  could  implicitly  trust,  and  fitted  them 
out  with  horses,  wagons,  goods  of  all  kinds  that  would 
tempt  the  Indian,  and  started  them  on  their  march  on 
May  23. 

The  Indians  who  brought  in  Mrs.  Marble  were  two 
brothers,  Mak-pi-ya-ka-ho-ton  and  Se-ha-ho-ta.  The  expe- 
dition I sent  out  for  the  balance  of  the  women  was  com- 
posed of  Ma-za-ku-ta-ma-ni,  Ho-ton-ho-washta  and  Chet- 
tan-maza.  The  latter  named  is  with  us  today,  proudly 
taking  part  in  the  dedication  of  this  monument,  and  all 
of  whom  will  deserve  to  have  their  names  handed  down 
to  posterity  for  their  fidelity  to  our  people.  Although 
their  names  do  not  appear  on  this  historic  shaft,  they 
are  all  worthy  of  immortal  fame. 

Mrs.  Noble  and  Mrs.  Thatcher  had  been  killed  before 
the  arrival  of  my  expedition. 

As  there  were  no  railways  or  telegraphs  in  those  days, 
the  news  of  the  legislative  appropriation  did  not  reach 


Marpiyahdinape 


Photographed  July  27, 1895 


Chetanmaza 


370 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


me  until  after  my  expedition  had  departed,  so  I had  to 
provide  the  ways  and  means  from  my  own  resources.  I 
ran  my  credit  with  the  traders,  who  were  all  very  ready 
to  aid  me;  and  Rev.  Mr.  Riggs,  the  chief  missionary  at 
my  agency,  and  myself,  issued  a bond  for  $500  on  the 
faith  we  had  in  the  humanity  of  the  people  of  Minne- 
sota, which,  I am  proud  to  say,  was  honored  at  maturity. 
The  whole  expense  was  a little  over  $4,000,  all  of  which 
was  repaid  to  me  by  the  state  out  of  the  appropriation. 
At  the  last  session  of  congress  a hill  was  introduced  by 
one  of  our  members  to  reimburse  the  state,  which  will, 
in  all  probability,  pass  at  the  next  session. 

From  what  I have  learned  of  the  career  of  Miss 
Gardner  since  her  rescue,  I think  I bought  her  very 
cheaply,  and  the  only  complaint  I have  to  make  is  that, 
having  developed  so  much  ability,  she  is  not  a citizen  of 
Minnesota. 

As  to  Mrs.  Marble,  she  left  St.  Paul  shortly  after  I 
delivered  her  to  Governor  Medary,  and  I have  never 
heard  from  her  since,  until  recently.  I learn  she  is 
married  and  living  in  California. 

It  has  been  often  asked  why  the  government  never 
did  anything  to  punish  these  marauding  savages.  The 
answer  is  plain.  Colonel  Alexander  and  myself  had  a 
well  matured  plan  to  attack  Ink-pa-du-ta  the  instant  we 
learned  the  fate  of  the  captive  women.  We  had  five 
companies  of  the  Tenth  infantry  at  our  disposal,  and 
could  easily  have  destroyed  his  entire  band;  hut  un- 
fortunately, just  before  we  were  ready  to  move  on  the 
enemy,  the  whole  garrison  was  ordered  to  Fort  Bridger, 
in  Utah,  to  aid  Gen.  Albert  Sydney  Johnson’s  com- 
mand in  the  suppression  of  an  anticipated  Mormon 
outbreak,  and  before  any  available  troops  came  to  our 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


371 


frontier  to  replace  them,  Ink-pu-du-ta  and  his  people 
had  passed  out  of  recollection. 

These  malefactors  did  not,  however,  go  entirely  un- 
whipped of  justice.  About  the  latter  days  of  June  of 
the  same  year  of  the  massacre,  I learned  of  the  pres- 
enc  of  some  of  Ink-pa-du-ta’s  people  at  the  Yellow  Med- 
icine river,  w'ho  had  come  over  with  a large  force  of 
Missouri  river  Sioux.  I at  once  fitted  out  a volunteer 
force  of  young  fellows  about  the  agency,  got  fifteen 
soldiers  and  a lieutenant  from  the  fort,  attacked  the 
camp  where  they  were  located,  and  succeeded  in  killing 
Ink-pa-du-ta's  eldest  son,  who  had  been  active  in  all  the 
mischief;  and  so  ended  a very  interesting  episode  in 
the  early  history  of  Iowrn  and  Minnesota. 

It  is  safe  to  say  that  our  Indian  troubles  are  now 
over,  and  while  we  may  find  cause  for  rejoicing  in  this 
fact,  we  are  compelled  to  recognize  that  the  advance 
of  civilization,  which  has  annihilated  the  frontier  and 
disposed  of  the  savages,  has  also  removed  the  active 
theater  of  the  pioneer,  and  thus  destroyed  the  most 
adventurous,  interesting  and  picturesque  character  in 
American  history. 

Our  country  owes  a debt  to  these  pioneers  which  it 
can  never  pay;  but  they  will  alwrays  have  a warm  place 
in  the  hearts  of  those  who  come  after  them. 

The  monument  cost  $4,500,  is  fifty-five  feet  high,  and 
is  built  of  St.  Cloud,  Minn.,  granite,  blocks  of  rough 
and  polished  alternating. 

Ex-Gov.  C.  C.  Carpenter  was  announced 
and  in  a few  but  very  appropriate  and  wed 
cliosen  remarks,  presented  the  monument  to 
the  state,  represented  by  Lieutenant-Gov- 
ernor Dungan  and  W.  S.  Richards.  Mr. 
Richards  spoke  as  follows : 


372 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Mr.  Chairman , Ladies  and  Gentlemen , — After  viewing 
this  picturesque  part  of  Iowa,  I am  sorry,  indeed,  to  ad- 
mit that  I have  lived  in  our  grand  state  for  nearly 
tweny-eight  years  and  this  is  the  first  time  that  I have 
had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  this  beautiful  lake  region. 

The  twenty-fifth  general  assembly  of  Iowa  enacted  a 
bill  for  the  erection  of  the  monument.  The  bill  was  ap- 
proved by  his  excellency,  Governor  Jackson,  March  30, 
1895,  and  on  April  10  he  appointed  Cyrus  C.  Carpenter, 
of  Fort  Dodge;  Rodney  A.  Smith,  of  Okoboji;  Charles 
Aldrich,  of  Boone;  John  F.  Duncombe,  of  Fort  Dodge, 
and  Abbie  Gardner  Sharp,  of  Okoboji,  a commission 
to  carry  out  the  provisions  of  this  act.  How  faith- 
fully they  have  performed  the  duties  assigned  them 
this  beautiful  shaft  and  its  surroundings  speak  for 
themselves. 

The  successful  completion  of  this  memorial  is  due  to 
the  fact  that  every  member  of  the  commission  was 
identified  with  early  settlement  and  growth  of  this 
part  of  the  state,  and  that  some  of  them  were  actual 
participants  in  the  stirring  events  of  which  this  monu- 
ment is  commemorative.  ****** 

This  commission  needs  no  word  of  commendation  at 
my  hands.  To  say  that  they  have  discharged  each  and 
every  duty  well,  is  only  partly  expressing  that  which  is 
due  them.  The  labor  they  have  performed  and  the  time 
they  have  given  planning  and  erecting  this  monument 
has  been  a labor  of  love  to  the  memory  of  those  who 
were  so  cruelly  massacred  by  Inkpaduta’s  savage  band. 

In  accordance  with  the  act  passed  by  the  general 
assembly  they  are  to  receive  no  compensation  from  the 
state  for  their  services.  They  will,  however,  in  the 
years  to  come  receive  from  those  who  dwrell  here,  and 
from  those  w'ho  visit  this  beautiful  lake  region  each 
returning  year,  and  view  this  monument  and  its  sur- 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


373 


roundings,  the  benediction,  “Well  done,  good  and  faith- 
ful servants.” 

I will  now  receive  this  monument  and  the  report  of 
the  commission  in  behalf  of  Iowa  and  extend  to  each 
and  all  of  them  the  thanks  of  a grateful  people. 

Poem  by  Adelaide  George  Bennett  of 
Pipestone  City,  Minnesota,  read  upon  the 
occasion  of  the  dedication  of  the  monument 
erected  by  the  state  of  Iowa : 

How  like  some  quaint  old  missal  seems  the  scene! 

The  fair  lake  set  amid  the  encircling  green 
Which  querying  not  of  transient  age  or  race, 

Springs  up  eternal  in  its  wonted  place — 

The  wise  old  trees  that  stood  and  dumbly  saw 
What  we  today  repeat  with  wondering  awe — 

And  in  their  sheltering  shade  they  well  have  borne 
This  old  log  cabin  of  its  inmates  shorn, 

Minnie  Waukon,  “Spirit  Water,” 

Thou  hast  bound  us  with  thy  spell. 

Okoboji,  “Place  of  Resting,” 

Visions  come  with  rest  as  well. 

Beneath  this  roof  we  seem  again  to  see 
Gathered  in  peace,  the  happy  family. 

While  skulking  low  amid  the  embowering  shade. 

The  wily  savage  is  for  war  arrayed. 

Within  these  walls  how  calm  the  settler  dwelt. 

Heroic  trust  o'ercame  the  fear  he  felt; 

Where  nature  spread  her  scroll  of  promise  wide, 

Sure  cultured  man  was  destined  to  abide; 

But  from  the  mind  uncultured,  vainly  he 
Expected  more  than  fiendish  anarchy. 

The  prototype  of  what  this  age  has  wrought 
In  some  excrescent — souls  with  envy  fraught, 

The  untutored  savage  sought  to  madly  slay 
All  that  surpassed  him  in  his  simple  way; 


374 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


With  scathing  fire  and  keen,  unsparing  knife, 

He  spread  the  doctrine  of  red-handed  strife, 

O miracle!  that  this  frail  house  should  stand 
Today  within  our  rich  and  prosperous  land 
Not  thus  its  hopeful  builder  as  he  fain 
Would  scan  the  future,  saw  these  walls  remain. 
He  hoped  ere  long  this  cabin  to  replace 
With  an  abode  of  architectural  grace: 

But  since  he  as  a martyr  passed  away, 

Much  better  this  for  those  who  live  today. 

As  some  old  battle-flag,  stained,  torn  and  frayed, 
C/arried  aloft  within  the  gay  parade, 

Stirs  every  pulse  and  brings  to  sudden  view 
The  awful  sacrifice  of  war  anew. 

So  this  log  cabin  brings  to  us  again, 

In  vividness  defying  tongue  or  pen, 

Those  three  score  earnest,  hopeful  pioneers, 

Their  toils,  privations,  agonizing  fears, 

As  striving  in  the  dreary  wilderness, 

The  fruits  of  patient  effort  to  possess 
And  leave  as  heritage  to  those  unborn, 

A name  no  one  might  flout  with  shame  or  scorn, 
Built  up  unwittingly,  a coral  reef 
Of  their  own  bodies  in  the  epoch  brief. 

Here  as  a rock  amid  the  shifting  sand, 
Throughout  all  coming  time  this  reef  shall  stand. 
No  more  the  red  simoon  of  savage  rage 
Shall  onward  sweep  to  stain  the  historic  page; 
They  gave  their  lives  to  stem  this  savage  gale 
And  bid  sweet  industry  and  peace  prevail. 

What  though  the  breaking  surf  shall  loudly  prate 
Of  dangers  yet  for  country  and  for  state. 

As  though  the  savage  were  a lesser  foe 
Than  those  which  from  a wider  culture  grow? 
Upon  this  reef  rest  thou,  O fearful  one, 

And  turn  thy  glances  to  the  rising  sun. 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


375 


How  in  the  clear  light  of  that  early  day, 

Stand  out  the  forms  of  those  who  paved  the  way 
For  us,  their  heirs  throughout  the  great  bequest 
They  nobly  gave  as  they  were  called  to  rest! 

Fair  state,  rich  state,  state  of  the  fertile  soil 
Whose  rich  accretions  need  but  patient  toil, 

To  work  the  subtle  alchemy  of  change 
And  bring  forth  products  of  unbounded  range, 

Fair  state,  great  state,  great  in  thy  noble  sons 
Within  whose  veins  the  blood  of  patriot  runs, 

Thou  doest  well  to  rear  this  shapely  stone 

For  those  whose  works  have  to  fulfillment  grown; 

To  mark  this  spot  where  lies  this  martyred  band 
Whose  funeral  pyres  the  flame  of  empire  fanned; 

And,  gazing,  aptly  shall  thy  children  glean 
The  dear-bought  lesson  set  these  blocks  between. 

Not  then  as  now,  peace,  plenty,  safety  reigned 
Nor  polished  culture,  luxury  obtained. 

The  rough-hewn  blocks  are  set  for  those  who  dwelt 
Amid  privations  they  have  never  felt; 

And  they  whose  paths  with  fine-wrought  stones  are 
paved, 

Know  they  were  hewn  before  they  were  engraved. 

Of  such,  the  rugged  and  the  smooth  are  they 
Who  give  thee  state,  thy  character  today, 

And  o’er  the  noble  structure  rising  high, 

The  arrow  head  points  upward  to  the  sky. 

Meet  simile!  This  pointed  piece  of  stone 
Aiming  afar  into  the  great  unknown! 

Who  knoweth  what  thy  sons  may  yet  bequeath 
Whose  target  the  eternal  stars  enwreathe? 

And  now  to  her  who  on  that  fatal  day 
Was  lead  afar  to  suffer  more  than  they 
Whose  bodies  lie  beneath  this  monument, 

Whose  gyves  of  pain  were  soon  in  mercy  rent — • 

How  keen  the  anguish  living  hearts  can  bear, 


376 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


To  know  through  weary  months  has  been  her  share — 

To  her,  the  only  living  link  save  one 

Which  binds  this  clay  with  that  the  deed  was  done. 

We  bring  all  that  poor  human  hearts  can  bring, 

A heart-felt  sorrow  for  her  suffering. 

Aye  more!  May  be  e’en  this  which  has  been  brought 
To  mark  her  own,  may  be  with  comfort  fraught 
To  know  they  lived  and  suffered  not  in  vain, 

May  bring  sweet  peace  to  follow  woe  and  pain. 

How  sweet  the  spirit-unison  with  those 

Whom  death  far  from  our  near  communion  throws! 


The  lake  still  rippling  to  the  gentle  breeze, 
Mirrors  the  grasses  and  the  waving  trees 
While  in  the  shadows,  Indian  legends  say, 
Hover  the  spirits  who  have  passed  away. 

Minnie  Waukon,  “Spirit  Water,’’ 
Still  their  spirits  hover  near. 
Okoboji,  “Place  of  Resting,” 

May  their  rest  be  peaceful  here. 


Monument  and  Log  Cabin 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


377 


There  were  many  other  very  fine  extem- 
poraneous speeches  made,  which  closed  the 
exercises  of  the  day. 

Since  the  events  .just  related  transpired  I 
have  been  called  upon  to  mourn  the  loss  of 
a well  beloved  son,  Albert,  the  eldest,  whose 
name  is  recorded  in  a preceding’  chapter, 
died  away  from  home  and  kindred  dear, 
passed  on  to  live  in  that  house  not  made  with 
hands,  in  the  paradise  of  God. 

He  was  a member  of  the  Order  of  Railway 
Conductors  of  America,  and  here  it  is  but 
justice  to  this  organization  to  record  that 
they  were  true  to  their  principles  of  broth- 
erly love  and  performed  their  obligations 
most  faithfully. 

During  his  brief  illness  of  twenty-four 
hours  they  rendered  every  assistance  that 
was  possible  for  human  hearts  and  hands, 
and  when  lie  passed  away  they  escorted  his 
remains  from  British  Columbia  to  his  moth- 
er’s historical  home  on  the  shores  of  Okoboji. 
The  funeral  services  were  conducted  in  ac- 
cord with  the  Christian  Science  denomina- 
tion, by  two  readers  who  read  Bible  texts  and 
their  correlative  passages  from  “Science  and 
Health  With  Key  to  the  Scriptures”— the 
Christian  Science  text-book  by  Mary  Baker 


378 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


Eddy.  Friends  and  neighbors  tenderly  and 
lovingly  lowered  the  casket  amid  a profusion 
of  flowers,  and  interred  his  remains  in  the 
family  lot  by  the  side  of  my  parents,  brother 
and  sister.  A fitting  monument  of  Minne- 
sota granite  marks  his  grave. 

Some  two  years  previous  to  his  demise  his 
beloved  and  esteemed  wife  departed  this  life 
to  embark  upon  that  shoreless  sea  from  which 
none  ever  can  return. 

We  miss  them  from  or  little  family  circle, 
we  miss  them  in  the  log  cabin  home  where 
they  might  have  been  seen  with  each  return- 
ing summer,  laboring  together  as  one,  with 
mother  to  preserve  for  future  generations 
this  pioneer  home.  We  shall  see  their  faces 
here  no  more,  but  they  still  live  in  the  uni- 
verse of  God,  and  in  the  hearts  and  memories 
of  their  many  friends  and  neighbors  who 
still  linger  upon  the  shores  of  time;  they  will 
long  be  cherished,  and  remembered  for  the 
discharge  of  each  and  every  duty  with  that 
heavenly  benediction,  “well  done,  good  and 
faithful  servants,  enter  thou  into  the  joys  of 
thy  Lord.” 

* * 

* 

This  chapter  would  scarcely  be  complete 


AN  EPOCH  OF  ADVANCEMENT. 


379 


unless  some  mention  was  made  of  the 
AY o lid’s  Columbian  Exposition,  an  event  ever 
to  be  remembered  by  those  whose  good  por- 
tion it  was  to  explore  the  wonders  of  the 
White  City.  No  attempt  will  be  made  here  to 
give  the  reader  any  conception  of  the  magni- 
tude of  the  display  of  nations  and  genera- 
tions, exhibiting  in  a space  of  seven  hundred 
acres  the  results  of  centuries  of  effort.  As 
the  vast  throngs  of  people  of  all  countries 
came  surging  in,  and  there  beheld  with 
amazement  the  product  of  all  nations  and 
countries,  the  greatness  and  grandeur  of  the 
spectacle  quite  overcome  them.  All  realized 
that  it  was  too  great,  too  magnificent,  to  be 
comprehended  by  any  one  individual  with 
only  a few  short  weeks  in  which  to  see  it  all. 

The  Woman’s  Building  secured  for  women, 
bY  the  well  directed  efforts  of  the  Board  of 
Lady  Managers,  had  many  attractions  for  all 
visitors  to  the  Columbian  Exposition.  It 
has  been  well  said  that  this  is  woman’s  age, 
and  the  inexhaustible  and  deeply  interesting 
subject,  “Woman’s  Work,”  was  well  repre- 
sented here.  The  assembly  room  in  the  north 
end  of  the  second  floor,  under  the  auspices 
of  the  Board  of  Lady  Managers,  was  made 
one  of  the  most  attractive  and  profitable 


380 


THE  SPIRIT  LAKE  MASSACRE. 


about  the  Woman’s  Building.  A daily  pro- 
gram of  entertainments,  lasting  from  one  to 
two  hours,  consisting  of  concerts,  lectures, 
congresses,  social  gatherings,  receptions,  etc., 
was  held  in  this  room.  The  committee  on 
entertainments  was  so  successful  with  its 
work  that  each  day  had  some  special  attrac- 
tion for  the  hour  assigned  to  it  in  the  assem- 
bly room.  Distinguished  women  from  the  old 
and  the  new  world  availed  themselves  of  the 
opportunity,  accepted  invitations,  and  took 
part  in  these  congresses,  which  was  a guar- 
antee of  the  excellence  of  these  entertain- 
ments. 

In  response  to  an  invitation  from  the 
Board  of  Lady  Managers  the  author  of  this 
history  delivered  her  lecture  to  a large  and 
attentive  audience  in  the  assembly  room  of 
the  Woman’s  Building  on  Chicago  day.  The 
lecture  was  so  well  received  that  it  was  called 
for  on  several  occasions  during  my  brief 
visit  at  the  World’s  Fair.  Twice  I lectured 
in  the  assembly  room,  also  in  the  Children’s 
Building  and  in  the  Chicago  Woman’s 
Refuge  on  Indian  Avenue. 

With  this  I close  the  new  chapter  in  the 
history  of  my  life  and  bid  the  reader  farewell. 


APPENDIX. 


TESTIMONIALS. 

State  of  Iowa,  ] 

Executive  Office.  Des  Moines,  }- 
May  18,  1885.  J 

An  examination  of  the  advance  sheets  of  Mrs.  Abbie 
Gardner-Sharp’s  history  and  account  of  the  Indian  mas- 
sacre at  Spirit  Lake  convinces  me  that  the  work  is  one 
of  true  merit  and  thrilling  interest.  It  records  the 
most  tragic  event  in  the  history  of  the  State,  and  gives 
young  readers  a vivid  impression  not  only  of  the  fright- 
ful massacre  at  Spirit  Lake,  but  of  the  trials  and 
dangers  which  surrounded  the  early  settlers  of  Iowa. 
In  my  opinion  the  work  is  a valuable  contribution  to 
the  history  of  the  State. 

B.  R.  Sherman, 
Governor  of  Iowa. 

Fort  Dodge,  Iowa,  March,  2,  1885. 

To  the  Public:  Mrs.  Sharp  has  asked  me  to  say 
briefly  what  I know  concerning  the  story  of  her  life, 
and  the  terrible  massacre  at  Spirit  Lake,  of  which  she 
is  one  of  two  survivors.  In  the  fall  of  1856  Mr.  Angus 
McBane,  Mr.  W.  W.  Marlatt,  and  myself,  made  a sort 
of  prospecting  tour  through  Northwestern  Iowa.  We 
reached  the  Little  P'oux  river,  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
present  town  of  Sioux  Rapids,  and  followed  it  up  to  its 


382 


APPENDIX. 


source  in  Okoboji  Lake.  Here  we  found  the  first  house 
and  family  we  saw  after  leaving  Fort  Dodge.  It  was 
the  house  of  Rowland  Gardner,  the  father  of  Mrs.  Sharp. 
We  camped  near  the  house,  and  for  two  days  explored 
the  lakes  and  adjacent  country.  Mrs.  Sharp  was  then 
a little  girl  of  perhaps  thirteen  years;  bright,  cheery, 
and  happy.  The  next  spring  Mr.  McBane  and  myself 
were  members  of  the  relief  party  that,  upon  report 
of  the  massacre,  went  from  Fort  Dodge  to  rescue,  if 
possible,  the  living,  if  any  should  remain,  and  punish 
the  Indians  if  they  could  be  overtaken. 

Mrs.  Sharp  tells  the  story  of  the  massacre  and  her 
own  sufferings  as  a captive,  and  gives  the  details  of  her 
final  rescue  in  the  sad  and  plaintive  language  of  a 
broken-hearted  and  noble  woman.  It  is  a story  of  ab- 
sorbing interest  and  thrilling  pathos.  Many  of  the  inci- 
dents related  are  within  my  personal  knowledge.  The  en- 
tire book  is  a part  of  the  history  of  Northwestern  Iowa 
and  Southwestern  Minnesota  twenty-eight  years  ago.  It 
is  a record  of  personal  suffering  incident  to  captivity 
among  the  Indians,  and  of  the  dangers  and  difficulties 
of  frontier  life  in  other  years,  which  should  tend  to 
kindle  in  the  hearts  of  the  present  inhabitants  of  this 
country  a feeling  of  gratitude  to  those  who  pioneered 
the  way  to  the  civilization  of  these  better  days.  And  it  is 
a book  that  will  deeply  interest  a reader  in  any  part 
of  the  country,  who  loves  to  read  of  the  pioneer,  and 
to  trace  the  progress  of  the  past;  and  will  especially  in- 
terest the  young  and  old  in  Northwestern  Iowa  and 
Southwestern  Minnesota,  where  it  should  find  a place 
in  every  family  library. 

Very  respectfully, 

C.  C.  Carpenter, 
Ex-Governor  of  Iowa. 


I very  fully  concur  with  Mr.  Carpenter  in  his  state- 


appendix. 


383 


ment  respecting  Mrs.  Sharp  and  her  hook.  I have  per- 
sonal knowledge  of  many  of  the  incidents  of  her  hook, 
and  believe  the  entire  story  to  he  truthful  and  con- 
scientious. 

Angus  McBane, 

President  Merchants'  National  Bank,  Ft.  Dodge,  Ioxca. 

Chambeelaix.  Dak..  May  4,  1S85. 
Mrs.  Abbie  Gardner  Sharp.  Des  Moines,  Iowa. 

My  Dear  Lady.  Your  letter,  with  proof  sheets  of 
several  chapters  of  your  forthcoming  hook,  descriptive 
of  the  bloody  massacre  at  Spirit  Lake,  is  at  hand.  From 
a hasty  reading  of  the  chapters  before  me,  I unhesi- 
tatingly say  it  will  be  a valuable  contribution  to  the 
earlier  history  of  Iowa  and  the  Northwest. 

From  a long  personal  acquaintance  with  you,  and  a 
knowledge  of  the  great  worth  and  respectability  of  the 
persons  slain  by  the  savages,  I am  satisfied  your  narra- 
tive is  as  nearly  correct  as  it  is  possible  for  one  person 
to  write  a history  of  such  an  exciting  event,  after  so 
many  years,  with  their  wonderful  history,  have  gone  by. 

I can  most  fully  and  cordially  recommend  the  book 
as  entirely  worthy  of  a place  in  the  Historical  Society 
of  Iowa,  and  of  the  patronage  of  the  people  of  the 
Northwest.  I congratulate  you  on  your  untiring  ef- 
forts to  accomplish  this  work,  and  doubly  congratulate 
you  on  the  success  that  is  now  within  your  easy  grasp. 
I know  much  of  the  difficulties  you  have  had  to  con- 
tend with;  the  ill  health,  that  like  a millstone  about 
your  neck,  would  have  discouraged  and  defeated  a per- 
son with  less  will  power  than  you  possess. 

I hope  you  may  realize  full  compensation  for  your 
labor,  and  meet  with  a hearty  greeting  from  your  coun- 
trymen in  this  labor  of  history  and  recital  of  facts  of 
the  bloodiest  drama  ever  enacted  on  the  rich  soil  of 
fair  Iowa. 


384 


APPENDIX. 


I can  only  add  a devout  hope  that  your  last  days  may 
be  those  of  rest  and  comfort,  amidst  friends  and  grate- 
ful countrymen,  as  a slight  recompense  for  the  suffer- 
ings endured  in  your  girlhood  days. 

With  great  respect  and  sympathy, 

I am,  as  ever,  your  friend, 

W.  Y.  Lucas, 

Dept.  Commander  G.  A.  R.  for  Dakota. 


State  of  Iowa,  ] 

Department  of  Public  Instruction,  }■ 
Des  Moines. 

Mrs.  Arbie  Gardner  Sharp,  Des  Moines,  Iowa. 

I have  examined  with  thrilling  interest  the  advance 
pages  of  your  book,  entitled,  “The  History  of  the  Spirit 
Lake  Massacre.” 

I must  congratulate  you,  in  view  of  the  completeness 
of  the  volume  and  the  easy  and  graceful  style  in  which  it 
is  written. 

Your  hook  will  he  a most  valuable  contribution  to  the 
early  history  of  our  State,  and  I am  sure,  will  give  to 
our  young  readers  and  to  the  public  generally  a truer 
conception  of  the  perils  of  pioneer  life  endured  by  the 
brave  and  true  hearted  settlers  who  went  before  to 
prepare  for  the  triumph  of  civilization,  the  benefits  and 
blessings  of  which  we  are  now  enjoying  today. 

I sincerely  hope  and  believe  that  your  book  will  soon 
be  found  in  every  household.  I most  cordially  commend 
your  volume  to  the  reading  public,  in  the  hope  that  it 
may  receive  the  cordial  reception  which  I am  sure  it 
deserves. 

Very  respectfully,  your  friend, 

J.  W.  Akers, 
Supt.  Public  Instruction. 


5-1S-1S85. 


APPENDIX. 


385 


St.  Paul,  Minn.,  Aug.  1,  1885. 
Mrs.  Abbie  Gardner  Sharp.  Spirit  Lake,  Iowa. 

Bear  Madam:—  If  not  too  late,  I desire  to  fulfill  my 
promise  to  send  you  a prefatory  letter  to  be  published 
with  your  book  entitled  “History  of  the  Indian  Mas- 
sacre at  Spirit  Lake  and  the  Captivity  of  Abbie  Gard- 
ner.” Since  I saw  you  I have  been  a long  time  away 
from  America  and  have  not  been  able  to  comply  with 
your  request.  I received  the  advance  proofs  of  your 
work  and  have  carefully  read  them.  Their  statements 
are  in  all  things  correct  as  far  as  my  knowledge  of  the 
facts  and  circumstances  of  the  massacre  and  your  captiv- 
ity and  rescue  are  concerned,  and  your  book  is  a very 
interesting  contribution  to  the  history  of  the  Northwest. 

To  the  public  I will  add  that  at  the  time  of  this  massa- 
cre I was  the  United  States  agent  for  the  Sioux  of  the 
Mississippi  stationed  at  the  Sioux  agencies  on  the  Red- 
wood and  Yellow  Medicine  rivers  above  Fort  Ridgely 
in  the  then  territory  of  Minnesota.  Ridgely  was  the 
nearest  military  post  to  the  scene  of  the  massacre  and 
I ivas  the  nearest  civil  officer  of  the  United  States 
Government  to  that  point.  The  news  of  the  massacre 
reached  the  Fort  and  the  agencies  three  or  four  days 
after  the  destruction  of  the  people  at  Spirit  Lake.  Col- 
onel Alexander  with  five  companies  of  the  Tenth  United 
States  Infantry  composed  the  garrison  at  the  Fort.  In 
consultation  we  were  in  doubt  at  first  as  to  whether  the 
depredations  had  been  committed  by  my  Indians  or  a 
roving  band  of  outlaws  which  frequented  the  Vermillion 
and  James  River  valleys,  but  I soon  became  convinced 
that  Inkpaduta  and  his  band  were  responsible  for  the 
raid.  However,  the  colonel  dispatched  a company  to 
Spirit  Lake,  which,  after  a terrible  ma'eh,  and  much 
suffering,  arrived  there  too  late  to  pursu’v'he  Indians, 
and  they  with  their  captives  escaped.  The  territory 


386 


APPENDIX. 


of  Minnesota  appropriated  $10,000  to  compass  the  res- 
cue of  the  captives  and  the  whole  plan  and  its  execu- 
tion was  by  the  governor  entrusted  to  me.  I succeeded 
in  procuring  the  liberation  of  the  author  of  this  work; 
and  by  these  means  and  the  peculiarly  advantageous  po- 
sition I occupied  for  obtaining  accurate  information 
concerning  the  whole  affair,  1 suppose  I know  as  much, 
if  not  more  about  it,  than  any  other  living  man. 

Mrs.  Sharp  spent  several  months  in  St.  Paul  engaged 
in  collecting  information  for  her  hook,  in  which  labor  I 
gave  her  all  the  assistance  in  my  power,  and  from  my 
records  and  recollection,  furnished  her  much  of  the 
data  on  which  her  narrative  rests.  Of  course  all  the 
history  of  her  immediate  captivity  and  sufferings  is  her 
own.  The  public  can  accept  the  book  as  perfectly  re- 
liable in  all  its  historical  facts,  and,  in  my  judgment, 
as  an  absorbingly  interesting  narrative  of  the  personal 
sufferings  and  experiences  of  a very  worthy  member  of 
the  hand  of  pioneers  who  first  embarked  their  fortunes 
on  the  then  savage  border  of  this  now  prosperous  and 
happy  land. 

That  your  hook  may  meet  with  a cordial  welcome  from 
the  public  is  the  wish  of  your  friend. 

Ciias.  E.  Flandrau. 


Duke  University  Libraries 


D01 


1273311 


1 ' I ■.  ' . : 

' ■ - . . ■:  ■■  ■-.  ■ 

■ ■ 

■ ■■■  ■.  . ■ - ■/, 


■ 


: : 


■ . 

■■k.  ..  . ' 


iHHStpif: 


■ 


MH—I'  - .-.'S -f-'--  ' 

' ' ■ 

■ . ^ - . ..  . .-  ■ . - . 


mmmm 

aiiiiisss 


gaasas 

. v:;.  : •/  ' • . •• 


■ . ■ . . -■■  ■-.■■■  ...  . 

- - . - .' 

■ k;;:;  . 

- 

.r'.  ..v  \^vv\WV^  >V"N\x  \\-\  \ 


HHti 


. -S  ;..'.  li? 


. 

. 


- «® 


. 

S ' ■■■  . ^ ■•■ 

■M&  ■ 


WBHSm 


■ ■ . . ■ 


iiiiisipf® 

ipg^d^iS: 


. - 

Is 


